#Series over until they bring her back. Thanks for sticking through it!!
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
The Good Deeds Of Ada Wong: Saving Lives
| Ada Destroys Carla's Work |
#crimson's gifs: resident evil#Resident Evil#RE#RE6#Resident Evil 6#Theme: The Humanisation Of Ada Wong#Ada Wong#C-Virus#Derek C. Simmons#Carla Radames#This was such a good finale. Shows she is very human and also a victim in all of this despite it all and is rightfully angry#She was cloned. Almost killed numerous times. Had her identity stolen and blamed for so many deaths#and what did she do? She saved countless lives. Over and over again.#Just like she always had.#She didnt have to save Leon in Raccoon while barely knowing him at all. She didn't have to save Ashley. Or Helena. Or Sherry and Jake.#She didn't need to save those civillians but she did.#Because unlike what everyones painted her as. She isn't. fucking. heartless.#Series over until they bring her back. Thanks for sticking through it!!
105 notes
·
View notes
Text
How About a Nuke?
Part I / Part II / Part III / Part IV / Part V
The ghoul x fem!reader A/N: I just want to thank you all for the love, support, and wonderful messages youâve been sending me because of this series. Summary: Youâll never survive if you donât learn to depend on yourself. But this world is harsher and crueler than youâre prepared for. Still, you canât let that hold you back, you need to try and live without Cooper.
He shot up at the sound of a gunshot. It echoed through the trees, closer than he was comfortable with. Instinctively, he reached out to shake her awake, prepared to tell her to grab her shit and run. His hand hit nothing but air and he sighed when he remembered the way sheâd stalked off.Â
He threw his bag over his shoulder and made his way towards her. He couldnât see much until he rounded the tree, her bag was gone and so was she. Another shot rang out through the forest. He sighed and made his way back towards the fire. He grabbed a lit stick and used it to illuminate the forest floor to get a better look at the footprints around the area.Â
As far as he could tell no one else had passed through here while heâd been sleeping. So where the fuck was she? Another shot went off followed by the sound of her scream. âFuck,â he ripped the gun out of his holster and followed the tracks as best he could.Â
The closer he got, the more it sounded like two wild animals fighting. She was cussing up a storm, screaming at whoever was trying to grab her. He still hadnât managed to get a good luck at where she was. It seemed darker in this section of the forest, like it was purposefully trying to keep him from her.Â
There was the thud of a body hitting the ground and then someone was running. He could hear them trampling through the undergrowth going right past him. Someone was whimpering in pain and he instantly thought of her on the ground bleeding out. Without much aim he shot in the general direction of whoever had run off, he heard a yelp but they didnât stop.Â
âYou alright sweetheart?â He heard more than saw anything as she scrambled to her feet and ran off into the forest. âItâs only me!â He gave her a minute to realize sheâd run from the wrong person before he figured that she knew exactly who she was running from. She must have still been pissed at him for what he'd said earlier. Rolling his eyes he tracked her limping gait through the steps in the mud.Â
âFuck fuck fuckfuckfuck,â you whimpered, teeth digging painfully into your lip while you peeled your clothes away from the wound on your side. You slowed down, unable to stay on your feet with how quickly the blood was oozing out of the hole near your ribs. You slumped over, letting yourself fall against a tree and stripped off the top half of your clothes.Â
Your fingers pressed weakly against the hole and you let out a choked sob. Dammit, hurt like a fucking bitch. With shaking hands you dug blindly through the bag at your side. Youâd lost most of your supplies in the fight but you were hoping the stimpak Cooper had given you earlier was still in here.Â
You werenât sure exactly how these worked but heâd told you it would heal nearly everything. Though, heâd said if a wound was bad enough even a stimpak couldnât bring you back from the edge. You were praying that this would work, but after the past few days you didnât have much faith in your luck.
The injector shook in your hands and you knew if you didnât use it soon you werenât going to make it. Taking in a deep breath you slid the needle into the skin, as close to the wound as you could get it. You could feel holes on your back and front, you were grateful at least that you didnât have to worry about trying to dig a bullet out.Â
You pressed down and let yourself sink back against the tree as medicine rushed through you. You ripped the injector once it felt like youâd gotten everything.Â
With nothing to occupy them your hands fell limply to the ground. You needed to get up, try and reorient yourself and make it to Filly. But you were so tired. You barely noticed the way the wound continued to pulse, the slow dribble of blood leaking onto your hands. All you could see were the stars, so many more than you were used to.Â
With no one left to pollute them, they were boundless. You let out a weak sigh and your eyes drifted shut. You thought of Cooper before it all went black. The way he was before, the way you were before.Â
It was too dark to really track much but he was sure he was getting close. He could hear her whimpering in pain and figured sheâd slow down soon enough. She shuffled around like a wounded animal, graceless and stumbling.Â
He tried and justified this to himself, he needed her to deal with Ma June. Honestly, though, he knew he didnât. He could just give up, set up camp again and wait for morning to come. Sheâs the one who decided she didnât need him anymore. No fucking reason to keep going after her. Sheâd dug her own grave, it was time to let her lie in it.Â
Still, he kept going. He ignored the nagging voice that pushed him to stop and turn back around. He pushed anything down that wasnât useful in the moment.Â
She should stop soon, she was just putting herself in more danger by continuing on like this. But, he figured she was pissed off and just didnât want to give him the satisfaction of needing his help. She had always been stubborn to a fault, he guesses even that hasnât changed.Â
Though, if she wanted to make it out here she was going to need tougher skin. It didnât matter if what he said was true or not. You canât afford attachments out here.
The sooner she learned that the better.Â
There was a loud cry of pain and then he heard the sound of her keeling over against a tree. He grinned, ready to pounce on the opportunity to get on her about being so fucking stupid. âSee, this is why you shouldnât run!â He called out.Â
Something lit up the path ahead and he ducked behind a tree instinctively. He peered around the trunk and marked the direction the torches were coming from. They werenât close enough to be a problem, not yet at least. If he was lucky it would just be some travelers. He might even be able to get some supplies off of them. If he wasnât, it would be raiders.Â
Seeing as she seemed to be his own personal jinx, he figured they only had a few minutes until the raiders were on them. She wouldnât be much use to him bleeding out. He strode over to her curled up form, she had a hand wrapped around her stomach and in the dark he could barely make out the blue of her uniform. âCome on, letâs go.â He nudged her with his boot but she didnât move. She didnât even make a sound. âCome on,â he tried again, kicking harder this time while he watched the torchlight get closer.Â
Angry, he knelt down and rolled her over. But the face staring up at him wasnât hers, it was some fucking raider. Must have been whoever she was fighting with. Shit, that meant heâd shot her. Cooper rubbed his forehead in irritation. Nothing could ever be easy with her could it?
Footsteps sounded closer and Cooper knew his time had run out. Whoever this woman on the ground belonged to had come to collect. âWell, well, well, what do we have here?â
Cooperâs hand moved to his holster and he looked up at them, a grin on his face, âGentlemen.â
âGrab her legs. Come on, hurry up, donât have all day!â Hands wrapped around your ankles and you jolted awake. You kicked out, eyes blind to anything but the memory of the raiders from before. The old woman at your feet jumped away from your weak attack and frowned down at you.Â
âWell, shit, sheâs alive.â
An old man walked out from behind you. âWhat the fuck are you talking about?â He crouched down, groaning as his knees cracked in protest. He leaned towards you and you flinched back, eyes wide as you watched him reach out to you. His hand hovered your face and you braced yourself for an attack. He only poked you, though, frowning when you winced away from the prodding of your bruises. âIâll be damned, she is.â
The old woman sighed and threw a bag over her shoulders. You watched in horror as she tucked a pack of surgical tools into the pocket of her large skirt. Were these people about to carve into you?
What the fuck was wrong with this goddamn place?
The old man held out his arm and she limped over to him, taking it and walking away from you. You glanced around, still confused on what the hell was going on. âHey!â You croaked. Your hand wrapped around your waist, prodding the wound. You were shocked to find it healed over, only a dull ache left in its place. âHey!â You shouted again.Â
The woman turned around and glared at you. âWhat?â She screeched and you winced at the way it echoed through the trees.Â
âWhereâs Filly?â
She shared a look with the old man and they both stared at you like you were crazy. âRight behind you,â they walked off without another word, seeming sorely disappointed that they hadnât been able to dig into you.Â
You groped blindly through the dirt and grass around you until your fingers felt the handle of your bag. You curled your hand into a weak fist and tugged it towards you. You felt completely drained. But you couldnât stay here, not unless you wanted to be turned into someoneâs next meal.Â
You groaned and forced yourself to your feet, head swimming with pain and nausea. You zipped your suit back up and winced at how it stuck to your skin. Your blood still hadnât dried completely, you looked down and grimaced at the crimson stains covering you. No wonder it hadnât dried, it looked like someone had dunked a bucket of red paint over you. How the hell were you still standing?Â
Youâre not sure whatâs worse right now, that youâre not surprised you got shot or that you canât figure out whether he shot you on purpose or not.Â
Heâd made it clear what exactly you were to him. A hole to fill, as heâd so eloquently told you. And youâre pretty sure youâd made it clear that you werenât interested in filling that role for him ever again. At least you hoped you did, last night was an adrenaline fueled blur and you werenât positive you were remembering everything properly.Â
You can barely recall that raider jumping you, you just know youâd shot your gun off and made a run for it. The bullet hole hadnât even caught up to you until you were about half a mile away. Maybe Cooper had shot you on purpose. Itâs not like you contributed much and you doubted he really needed your help in Filly.Â
Made you wonder why he bothered keeping you around for as long as he did.Â
You could hear it now, Filly, youâre not sure how you didnât before. You couldnât see it yet, but you could hear people calling out their wares and haggling about prices. You hurried as much as you could, one leg dragging behind you slightly. Youâre not sure when that got hurt, but you could barely work your right hip properly.Â
Little houses were popping up around you. They were sparse and resembled shacks more than anything, but it was just another sign that youâre one step closer to not having to worry about getting shot at every five minutes.Â
In front of one of the nicer homes was a clothesline. You slowly approached, eyes on the clean clothes that were beckoning you closer. You kept your hand on the handle of your gun just in case the owner of the home spotted you. What you really didnât need was getting killed over a shirt.Â
You glanced around, not seeing anyone watching you. Your gaze went back to the clothes and you frowned. If there was one thing Cooper taught you it was that no one asked in this world, they took. You ripped the clothes off the line and ducked behind a tree to change.Â
Even with the blood still caked onto your skin, you felt cleaner than you had the whole time youâd been up here. Getting rid of that ridiculous suit was good for a few things. Youâd blend in better with the people here in a tank top and ratty old brown pants. And you almost felt like you were getting rid of the memories attached to that suit.
It was as close as you could get without grating your skin off at least.Â
You dumped your old outfit behind the house and near their clothesline. A transaction of sorts. They could have your blood soaked clothes and you could have their clean ones. Not a fair trade, but better than anything else theyâd find up here.Â
It didnât take long to find the entrance to Filly, once you did you found yourself nearly cowering at the sight of all the people bustling through. Sure, it wasnât a lot compared to California. But youâd been traveling with no one but Cooper for the past week through a barren desert. Not counting the raiders as human, youâd almost forgotten that other people existed.Â
A man jumped at you and shoved a skewer of meat in your face. âDogmeat, get your dogmeat!â You grimaced and backed away from him. So, not as civilized as youâd hoped, but youâd take what you could get.Â
The biggest one nodded towards him, âGrab him.â
He grinned and shook his head, âI wouldnât.â
The boy on the far left had his head blown off before he could even try and charge at him. He ripped the shotgun off his back and shot the other two in quick succession. He didnât bother with them, seeing if they lived or died. He kicked at the woman at his feet again and she winced in pain.Â
âThe woman you fought. Where is she?â
She shook her head and curled further into herself. He sighed and grabbed her chin, wrenching it up to his and letting her get a good look at his disfigured face. She tried to shrink away from him but he tsked and shook her so hard he could hear what few remaining teeth she had rattle.Â
âI donât know,â she cried out, batting uselessly at his hands.Â
âI really think you do.â
He reached down, groping over her torso and digging his fingers into the bullet hole on her side. She cried out in agony, writhing like an animal caught in a snare. âFilly, she was heading for Filly!â
He grinned and dropped her to the ground, her head thudding loudly against the large tree root. âThank you kindly, maâam.â
She looked up at him in fear, âYouâll let me go?â
He tilted his head, looking her over and taking in the sight of blood on her clothes. âWell, you did attack my friend,â he lifted his gun and she cowered away from him. âI donât take well to others damaging whatâs mine.â
Her brain splattered against the trunk and he stepped over her twitching body to follow the light he noticed further down the forest. He didnât often find himself exploring these woods at night, he figured he was close enough to Filly but he needed her to confirm it.Â
For a moment he lets himself doubt that she was really abandoning him in the middle of the night. Maybe sheâd gotten up for a piss and been caught off guard. He dismisses the idea when he remembers that sheâd taken her bag with her when sheâd gone.Â
He doesnât let himself linger on it too long, pissed off that itâs bothering him at all.Â
Heâd seen the hope starting to form in her eyes when sheâd look at him. She was getting a little loose with what she was calling him too. A little while longer together and heâs sure heâd be hearing his name again. Saying what he had was a favor to them both. Better to cut that off before anything came of it.Â
Stupid fucking girl, he shouldnât even be thinking about this anymore. He shouldnât be looking for her, either. The confirmation that sheâd left him was enough. Their time together was done, it should have ended a long time ago. Heâs pretty sure he liked it better when he just thought she was a two-timing slut.Â
Hate was easier than whatever the fuck this was.Â
He spotted smoke through the trees and then the raiders camp. They were laughing at something and ripping into a roast that looked suspiciously like a human leg. He pulled his gun out and snuck behind them. He just needed a distraction, heâd be over this once he helped himself to their meals and their bedrolls.Â
âWhat?âÂ
âCaps,â the girlâs voice was distorted by whatever metal oddity she had connected to her throat. She glanced at you, completely uninterested once sheâd realized you didnât have any payment for her. Not that you really understood the payment required.Â
Whoâd decided bottle caps were a good currency?Â
âWell, do you know where I could get them?â She nodded towards a building adjacent to her stall and you frowned.Â
The store she pointed to you clearly advertised, WE BUY TEETH. âYouâve got to be fucking kidding me.â
âOr,â you glanced at her with hope, âyou go to that alley over there and get on your knees. You could probably get five caps off someone if you suck good enough.â
You glared at her and started walking away from her stall in anger. âIâd get more for my fucking teeth!â You shouted over your shoulder. She shrugged and went back to fiddling with the metal tools on her table.Â
You stood in the middle of the marketplace, desperately trying to figure out where you should go. You almost missed Cooper right now, he might be a dick but at least he understood how this place worked.Â
You felt an intense ache of betrayal and longing and immediately dismissed any thoughts of Cooper. He could go and get himself shot for all you cared. You loved him, and would have loved him no matter how he looked. It didnât matter that he was changed, disfigured, you didnât give a shit about any of that. You just wanted him. And all he cared about was having a pretty body warming his bed.Â
You would do this without him.Â
You glared against the bright sunlight, scanning each storefront and trying to find something that could help you. Youâd already tried to talk to Ma June but she hadnât been as pleasant as you had been hoping. She wasnât looking for workers and apparently not charity cases either.Â
You didnât think you were a charity case but apparently having all your fingers and teeth made you an outsider here. You needed to get out of this sun, you didnât want these clothes to start stinking with sweat so soon. You were trying to keep them as clean as possible for as long as you could.Â
You spotted the bar and decided to try your luck there. Maybe you could be a waitress or something. If they still had whores they had to at least have servers here.Â
Right?
Maybe you were a fucking charity case. You shook off the thought and ducked inside. You were never going to get far on your own if you kept doubting yourself. You might be a bit naive to how this world works but youâre a fast learner, youâll catch on soon enough.Â
You still wished someone was here to help you.Â
He sat down on a log, ripping a piece of meat off the skewer and sinking back into his seat. He ate his food and picked at his teeth, bored while he surveyed the damage heâd done to the camp. She wasnât exactly a heavy conversationalist, but at least she was something.Â
It was startling just how quiet and still the night felt without her sitting across the fire with him. He loathed to admit it, but her company had at least provided him with some entertainment if nothing else. Now everything felt too quiet, too lonely.Â
He sighed and shook his head, this was stupid. Two hundred years heâs been on his own. A few nights with her wasnât going to change who he was. It wasnât going to fix him and magically turn him into her Prince Charming again.Â
Unbidden he thought of her face when heâd grabbed her from those raiders in the old neighborhood. Itâs the first time anyoneâs ever looked relieved to see him since heâd changed. Heâd had to pry her off of him and even then she seemed like she barely wanted to let him go.Â
He hadnât made anyone feel safe in a very long time and he worried a bit for her sanity if she thought he was trustworthy. He was only doing more harm trying to go after her. But something in him couldnât let go. It was like the love you used to share had been warped alongside him.Â
He didnât like the idea of anyone else getting their hands on her. She was his to fuck with and torment, anyone else would push too much. He felt confident, despite tonightâs incident, that he knew how to poke her without going too far.Â
Once he was full he shoved a freshly killed raider off their bedroll and settled down to sleep. He figured heâd have better luck recognizing where he was once the sun came up.Â
The next morning he went through the raidersâ pockets and bags, lucky enough to find some Radaway among their junk. Maybe he was right, maybe she was a bad luck charm. Maybe he was being stupid last night, thinking about what they used to be. Thereâs no point in dwelling in the past, he can never go back to that and neither can she.Â
Still, he could leave her alone. Give her a chance to make it on her own without him there to torment her.Â
He considered it for about two seconds before he dismissed the thought. Youâd both had a deal and she had rescinded on that deal. He didnât take to kindly to people screwing him over, heâd just have to teach her not to fuck with him.Â
He tossed his bag over his shoulder and made his way out of the raiderâs camp. He had a better idea of where he was now. It wouldnât be much further until he reached Filly and found her again. He was intent on making sure she stayed with him this time.Â
Heâd leash her if he had to.Â
âThereâs nothing I could do for a few caps?â
âI could think of something darlinâ,â a man hollered at you from across the makeshift bar. The building was in pretty good shape, though the alcohol looked questionable. The owner seemed nice enough, a wrinkled old man whose hands shook too hard for him to pour a drink without spilling it.Â
âDonât need any help.â The old man muttered under his breath, tottering over to the other side of the room to pour another cup. He ended up knocking it into the manâs lap and cussing as the alcohol poured across the floor.Â
âRight,â you muttered. You let your head fall in your hands, rubbing your face in frustration while you tried to think of what to do. Youâd made a deal with yourself that if you couldnât find work by the end of the day, you would sell your teeth.Â
You were hoping it wouldnât come to that, but with the way your stomach was rumbling and how everyone seemed to keep turning you away it was seeming more and more likely. You slumped over the bar, trying to think of a solution or another idea.Â
Youâd been propositioned by enough men to know you could make plenty of caps in the back alley behind the bar. But everytime you even remotely considered it, you felt yourself shrinking up. Your adrenaline would spike like you were readying yourself for a fight.Â
You figured it would be a while before you could even safely consider that. âYou seem a might rundown, hun.â
You didnât bother lifting your head. You knew it was the man whoâd been staring at you since you walked in. You could smell him even with your head down. You did your best to ignore him but he didnât seem to take too kindly to that.Â
âHey,â he shoved at your shoulder and the impact was enough to force your head up. âAre you fucking deaf?â
âNo,â you muttered through gritted teeth. Your hand hovered behind your back, itching for the gun tucked in your pants. âIâm not fucking interested.â
He lifted his hand and muttered, âBitch,â a loud smack followed and echoed through the bar. Your head whipped to the side so hard you worried it might fly off. You clutched your cheek, spitting blood onto the wood of the counter.Â
Your hand was already on your gun when you heard the sound of a hammer being pulled back. âOh,â you turned, shocked to find Cooper standing behind the man. His gun was leveled with the manâs face and he shook his head in disappointment. âI really wish you hadnât done that.â
Men stood up from their tables and drew their guns, pointing all of them at Cooper. Youâd seen the signs with the anti-ghoul symbols but you didnât think theyâd really follow through. Apparently it was the only law they obeyed around here.Â
Cooper smiled as the men cocked their guns, eyes alight with a challenge. Then they landed on you and he frowned again. He raised his hands in surrender and tucked his gun back in his holster. He darted forward and grabbed you. He yanked you into his chest and you stumbled over your feet, scowling at him. He leaned next to your ear, gravelly voice sending chills down your back, âWeâre leaving.â
He didnât leave you much choice, dragging you despite the way you tried to fight against him. âThe lady stays,â the man whoâd hit you ordered. His friends took a step forward, blocking Cooper from the exit. He chuckled and glanced over at the man.Â
âThat was a mistake, friend.â Before you knew what was happening he was shoving you to the ground and shots were going off. Not willing to get shot again, you crawled on all fours towards the door. The sound of bullets whizzing over your head had you ducking every now and again, trying to protect yourself as much as you could.Â
You could hear Cooper taunting them, and after every remark another body would hit the floor. You yelped and jumped back when one fell in front of you. A bullet embedded itself in the floor beside you, the wood splintering and exploding upward, just barely missing your face.Â
You crawled over the dead bodies and threw yourself out the door, trying to outrun the sound of gunfire. But it was too late. The rest of Filly had heard the fight and those that were stupid enough to stay were starting to draw the fight out into the marketplace.
It was almost like a game, ducking under bullets and the spray of blood. Whatever Cooper was shooting them with was making them light up like the Fourth of July. By the time youâd managed to hide yourself behind a building, you looked like youâd been hosed down with blood. So much for keeping the clothes clean.Â
Your head thudded against the side of the building and you clenched your eyes shut, breathing heavily through your open mouth. You could feel your heart pounding against your chest. But you didnât feel like you were going to have a heart attack this time, maybe you were starting to adapt to all this.Â
Feet scrambled across the sand and someone threw themselves down next to you. You tensed and opened your eyes, you didnât relax much when you realized it was Cooper. He grinned at you and glanced over his shoulder, checking no one had seen him.Â
The otherâs didnât seem to care that the man that had started the fight was no longer a part of it. Youâre pretty sure they just needed an excuse to shoot each other. Cooper popped his gun open and reloaded the chamber.Â
He glanced at your blood soaked form and scoffed, âYou look like youâre doing well.â
You refused to look at him, âYeah, no thanks to you.â
He didnât take well to the way you were avoiding him. He darted forward, fingers digging into your chin and forcing you to look at him. âSweetheart, who left who?â
You ripped your face out of his hand and glared at him. âDonât try and pretend like you didnât leave me a long time before I woke up. You wrote me off copper. You assumed the worst about me and you gave up.â
He opened his mouth like he was going to say something when a noise behind you interrupted him. He gave you a long look and got to his feet. âIf youâre not here when I come back, Iâll shoot you. Understand me?â
You looked at him for a long moment, body tensed with rage before you nodded your head. âUnderstood.â
SERIES TAGLIST: @pixelatedprofilepic @o0mellowdramatic0o @bisasterbisexual @julianmarie @v3nix @coolrobloxkid28 @sunnexaltation @fiftyshadesofokay @ktdragonborn @ambivertdreamer @one-of-thewalkingdead @hellolettuce444 @ghcstvibess @qardasngan @foreverwing223 @leo4242564 @1-800shootmeplease @awkwardly-bucky @fallout-girl219 @the-faceless-bride @milk-ducts @dramaticpandabear @ladiadia @rockerchick05 @raviolisenpai @cupid-club @alastorsw1f3 @sarapaprikas-blog @sgt-barnesveins @weakling-grace
end. â I do not own the characters or the game/show Fallout, but this writing is my own all rights reserved © not-neverland06 2024. do not copy, repost, translate & recommend elsewhere.
#cooper howard x reader#the ghoul x reader#fallout x reader#fallout tv series#cooper howard#the ghoul
430 notes
·
View notes
Text
The Malicious Daughter is Back! - 3
Character : Bucky Barnes x Female!Reader
Summary: It's just a business marriage. Bucky thought it would be easy until he encountered the stepsister of his fiancée. She turned his world upside down.
The Malicious Daughter Is Back! Series Masterlist
Main Masterlist || Support : Ko-fi đđ»
Thank you to everyone who has read this chapter. Leave a comment and Reblog, please. I'd love to hear your thoughts. â€ïž
You scoffed, âAre you willing to wait until school is over? As you can see, I have to teach my precious students.â
Bucky smirked. This was the first time you had seen him smile. You had to admit he was handsome. Victoria must be proud, as Bucky was way out of her league.
But you didn't want to get close to him since he was already your step-sister's fiancé. Perhaps he had the same character as her.
Bucky interrupted your thoughts, âYou don't have to worry since the principal has given you permission to leave after this class.â
Unbeknownst to you, before he entered your class, Andre had brought him to the principal's office. Bucky had bribed the principal with cigars.
For the first time, Andre saw his principal, who usually wore a flat expression from the stress of dealing with delinquent students, laugh heartily as he picked up the cigars. âHaha⊠of course. Miss Sinclair needs a day off.â
Clueless about Bucky's deal with the principal, you raised your eyebrows in surprise, not expecting the principal to give you a day off so easily.
Half a day without dealing with the delinquents wasn't a bad idea. As you rose from your seat, you issued a directive, "Fine. Let's go."
You pointed towards the hallway and added, "And stick close to me. It's like a jungle out there."
As Bucky followed behind you, he soon realized the context of your warning. The students erupted in cheers, though the intent behind their vocalizations remained ambiguous, potentially constituting either catcalls or attempts to provoke offense.
"You've got a rich sugar daddy, miss," one student jeered, while another offered unsolicited advice, "Dude, run while you still have the chance."
A misguided attempt at physical interaction occurred when one student attempted to bump into Bucky, prompting him to sidestep, causing the student to stumble and fall.
"Dude, what the heck?" the surrounding students exclaimed in confusion.
"Pardon me," Bucky politely interjected as he maneuvered away from the scene.
Observing the exchange, you addressed the student, Mark, with a pointed remark, "That's what you get."
In response, Mark displayed a gesture of defiance, raising his middle finger, to which you reciprocated in kind.
Witnessing the interaction between you and your students, Bucky noted your lack of fear, interpreting your demeanor as assertive and resilient.
âRINNNGG!â
Break time was over, and it was time for the students to return to their classrooms. However, none of them made a move.
You understood the reason; they knew you were leaving.
Standing near the school door, you raised your right arm and held up three fingers.
âIf I count to three and you guys are still here, I'll make all of you fail my class,â you warned them, your tone firm and commanding.
âWe'll make you viral, b*tch! This is unfair,â Mark protested.
âTry me. OneâŠâ You began the countdown, your voice echoing through the hallway, your expression steely.
Before you could even say âtwo,â the students scattered, rushing back to their classrooms in a panic.
Bucky watched in awe, though he didn't verbalize it. Instead, he gave you an impressed look, admiration evident in his eyes.
You shrugged your shoulders nonchalantly. âLike I said before, devil spawn.â
Bucky chuckled and held the door open for you, a gesture of respect and acknowledgment of your authority.
đđđđđ
He brings you to a luxurious café, seemingly inspired by Moroccan design. The place features intricate tiles, arched doorways, and rich colors. Elegant furniture, soft lighting, and comfortable seating create a warm atmosphere.
It had been a long time since you visited a place like this, reminiscent of times before you were kicked out by your stepmother.
Opting for the cheapest drink on the menu, you ordered a cold brew, not wanting to owe him anything more than necessary.
Your drink arrived promptly, and you tasted it. The taste of the coffee made you forget about the shitty cafeteria coffee you just had. Compared to you, who ordered a simple drink, Bucky's was unique.
His coffee was prepared right before him, with the server announcing, âWe have prepared your coffee cup, sir.â
Bucky nodded graciously. âThank you.â
âYou're very welcome, sir,â the server replied before departing. âEnjoy.â
Bucky savored his coffee with an air of elegance, his movements precise and refined. You couldn't help but notice that he had been wearing leather gloves this whole time.
Taking a sip of your drink, you asked, âSo⊠What do you want to talk about?â
Bucky set down his drink and met your gaze with his calm, cold demeanor.
âIt's about last night,â he began, his expression unreadable as he spoke.
You grumbled, âOh my god. Are you going to sue me for sexual harassment? I'm sorry. It's a bad habit of mine, doing something without thinking. Please don't sue me. I don't have the money to hire a lawyer.â
Bucky struggled to follow your rapid speech. âNo, calm down. I won't sue you. It's justâŠâ He paused, taking a deep breath to compose himself.
Or did Victoria cry to Bucky and ask him to teach you a lesson? You couldn't help but wonder what he was going to say next.
âI have this disorder, Sensory Processing Disorder (SPD). The symptoms include being overly sensitive to sensory input, including touch,â he explained, his gaze shifting to observe your reaction.
âNo judgment here. I've encountered various cases of trauma from my students,â felt relieved a bit you reassured him, trying to offer some comfort.
âThank you for understanding,â Bucky replied gratefully. âWhen someone touches me without my consent, I will vomit or I will faint.â
Your eyes widened in realization. âShit.â Guilt washed over you as you began to fully comprehend the impact of your actions.
Bucky confessed, âThe weirdest thing is, when you touched me, kissed me, my body didn't have any reaction.â
You lifted your head in confusion. âHuh?â
âI went to different psychologists, tried many medicines, doctors, meditations, but none of them worked. Except you. A stranger that I've never met,â Bucky elaborated.
âAre you sure?â you asked, still trying to process the revelation.
Bucky then removed his leather gloves and called the waitress over. âYou. Come here.â
The waitress approached, curious about Bucky's request. âYes, sir?â
Bucky extended his bare hand. âShake my hand.â
The waitress, unsure of the situation, complied and shook Bucky's hand.
In an instant, Bucky grabbed a nearby bucket and began to vomit.
The waitress and you were both shocked. Bucky, who had been calm and composed moments ago, now appeared pale and sickly in just a matter of seconds.
Could what he said really be true?
Bucky wiped his mouth and apologized to the waitress, his tone sincere. âI'm sorry. Please don't be offended. It's not because of you. I hope the tips my secretary will give you could cheer you up.â
The waitress, still unsure of what just happened, responded hesitantly, âAh, thank you?â
Bucky's secretary appeared seemingly out of nowhere and began conversing with the waitress, diverting her attention.
Left alone with Bucky, he raised his hand again, as if asking for your right hand. Confused, you offered your hand, which he gently took and held in his.
You thought it might have been a mistake, but Bucky showed no reaction. He closed his eyes, seemingly waiting for something to happen. There was no rapid heartbeat, no sweating, and no urge to vomit.
He opened his eyes and saw you looking thoughtful. âThank you for your patience and trust.â
You replied, âEhm, glad to help.â
âMy predictions were correct. You could be the answer to my disorder. I will make you a generous offer,â Bucky stated. His voice tone sounded like happiness is in it.
"Really?" You could ask for money for your grandmother's surgery. After you were kicked out of the house, you lived with your grandmother from your mother's side. After your mother died, your father stopped sending money to your grandmother.
Bucky nodded, his expression serious.
You hesitated. "Wait. Does Victoria know about this?"
Bucky shook his head. âBesides my parents, only you know about this.â
âBoth of you are going to get married, and you didn't want to share the truth?â you questioned. Poor Victoria, the man she will marry, has a cold heart.
You were supposed to be the bad guy, glad that she would receive her karma. But why did this remind you of something?
He went silent. The thought of marriage with Victoria irked Bucky. He pulled on his leather hand gloves again and rested his hand on the table. He looks like he's discussing a business deal worth billions.
âThe truth is, I saw this marriage as a business deal. I don't have the desire to have a heart-to-heart conversation with your stepsister. And from what I've seen of her, it's better if I don't talk to her about my disorder,â Bucky explained.
His tone was cold, sending a shiver down your spine. No wonder the Barnes family had been successful conglomerates for so longâthey knew how to get what they wanted.
But there was something you didn't agree with. âI want to help you,â you stated.
Bucky visibly lightened up at your words.
You crossed your arms tightly, a frown creasing your brow. âBut after what you said to hide it from your fiance, you reminded me of my father. A man of few words. A hero in business, but a failure in family.â
Your father, Jonathan, lived and breathed for money. He left everything about the household to your mom, while the familiesâ businesses thrived. But after your mother died, her family's business went bankrupt, and he didn't offer much help.
You didn't want to assist another man who reminded you of your dad.
Placing a dollar bill on the table to pay for your drink, you stood up abruptly. âI hope you find a cure, but I won't be the one to help you. Thank you and goodbye.â You grabbed your coat and started walking away.
Bucky hadn't expected you to reject him. And what's more outrageous is you're comparing him with your father. Bullshit.
He scoffed, his fingers tapping the table in frustration. No one had ever said no to him before.
He turned around and saw your back. âWhat if I raise my offer? Your childhood home and Velari into your hands?â
Your foot stopped before you reached the door. How did he know your deepest desire? The home you got kicked out of was the treasure from your mom. That beautiful home was designed by her; she was a designer.
And Velari, the fashion brand built by your mother, was now occupied by Celestial Enterprises, owned by Genevieve. It was your birthright to inherit your mother's work, but that other woman and her devil spawn were able to kick you out.
Lost in your daydream, you didn't realize Bucky was standing before you. âDo you like that deal?â
You lifted your head, meeting his gaze with a hint of mischief in your eyes. A sly smile played on your lips as you reached out and gently took his hand in yours.
Bucky felt a sudden surge of heat as your fingers intertwined with his.
You lifted his leather-clad right hand and brought it closer to your lips. Gently, you pressed a kiss against it. "With an offer like that, I might just be tempted to give you more than just my hand."
The gesture made Bucky shiver, though he didn't feel any disgust. This feeling was completely different from what he experienced last night.
From this moment, he knew you're a natural seducer, and he was playing with fire.
Author Note: I had goosebumps writing the last part. I hope you like this chapter. đđ
Taglist:
@thezombieprostitute
@thetravelingtyper
@scott-loki-barnes
@mostlymarvelgirl
@chemtrails-club
@dexter99
@seresingirlie
@missvelvetsstuff
@kjah97
@tfatwsoldir
@itsteambarnes
@toldyouitwasamelodrama
@sapphirebarnes
@thedonswife13
@angelbabyyy99
@cjand10
@esposadomd
@buckitostan
Author Note: Hey friends,
If you've been enjoying the content, I've set up a Ko-fi account.
Your support through tips would mean the world and help me keep creating.
Only if you feel like it!
Here's the link: Ko-fi
Thanks a bunch for being fabulous followers!
#bucky barnes x reader#bucky barnes x y/n#bucky x you#bucky x y/n#bucky barnes#bucky x reader#bucky barnes au#james bucky buchanan barnes#buckybarnes#james bucky barnes#bucky barnes fanfic#bucky fanfic#winter soldier#the winter soldier#james buchanan barnes#sebastian stan character#bucky x f!reader#bucky x female reader#bucky x female!reader#bucky barnes fanfiction#bucky barns x reader#bucky barns fanfiction#bucky barns imagine#bucky barns x y/n#bucky barnes x you#bucky barnes x female!reader#bucky barnes x female reader#marvel au#ceo!bucky barnes#rich!bucky
307 notes
·
View notes
Text
Day 15 - "Are you jealous?"
Pairing: Satoru Gojo x F!Reader Word Count: 2.5k (WHOO) Content: Fluff, fighting a curse (no one gets severely injured :D), Gojo's past, Reader is Kaori's younger sister, somewhat canon compliant Tuna-Tober 2024 Masterlist <- check out the other fics posted this month!
A/N: Another taste of my upcoming series that Iâm hoping to put out once I finish Tuna-Tober! I do some liberties from canon since we donât know that much about Kaori before. . . yâknow. . . Let me know if you want to be tagged in the series if you enjoyed this little preview! And as always be sure to like, reblog and comment if you'd want to see more! - Yours Truly
June 7, 2007
Apparently after the stunt you pulled during the Exchange Event a few weeks ago your sisterâs clan reached out to her, accepting you both into the clan. You had to go back home to Sendai and deal with negotiations with her. They would never accept that Kaori married a human, not even capable of jujutsu, nor their son.
You talked to Yaga a few days ago and he agreed to let either Gojo or Geto take your missions for you while you were gone. As you step back into your house you remember the words Yaga mentioned.
A cursed object went missing in Sendai not long ago. Weâre sending some sorcerers there but given youâre up for promotion, keep an eye out.Â
âAuntie!!â Your nephew runs up to you as soon as you walk through the front door.
âYuji!!â You match his excitement, kneeling down to pick him up. Once heâs in the air heâs giggling holding onto you.
âGoodness youâre getting so big now, I can barely. . .â You slowly drop to your knees dramatically, âLift you up anymore. . .â You set him on the ground and collapse on the floor. Yuji keeps giggling at you and tries to turn you to your side.
âCome on, Auntie!â You keep your eyes closed, but you stick out your tongue like youâre dead. âI know youâre okay. Get up!!â He laughs and you canât help but to smile along with him. You suddenly grab him, pulling him into a hug and you're both laughing.
You hear someone clear their throat and you look up to see Wasake, Kaori, and Jin looking down at the two of you. Yuji squirms out of your hold and runs up to his dad, his smile never waning.
âSheâs home! Sheâs home!â Yuji tells him as you start to stand up.
âWelcome home.â Your sister says, her smile not reaching her eyes.
âThank you,â You try to give her a reassuring smile back but she turns to Wasuke before she could notice.
âMy sister and I have business to take care of tonight. Donât worry about saving dinner for us, we wonât be home until late.âÂ
Wasuke gives her a tense look but nods his head.
âI understand. Jin, can you take her suitcase up to her room?â
âOf course,â Jin walks over and picks up your suitcase while holding Yuji in his other arm. âItâs nice to have you home.â He whispers to you.
âItâs nice to be back.â You reply.
Kaori crosses between you two and opens the front door, âLetâs go, itâs rude to keep our guests waiting.â
You straighten up and look towards Jin. He shrugs while Yuji gives you and Kaori a huge wave, âBye Mommy! Bye Auntie!!â
âGoodbye sweetheart,â
âSee ya kiddo!â You give him an enthusiastic wave back as you leave. Once the door closes the air suddenly feels tense. Kaori walks a few paces in front of you as you make sure you have everything on you.
You were meeting the clan head and a few members of their board to go over the negotiations so you were both dressed modestly, but nice. You were wearing a dress that Gojo had bought for you for your two month anniversary and heels that matched. The meeting place wasnât far from your home so walking there wasnât a pain.
Kaori stops in front of a house thatâs behind a set of gates, and as soon as you're by her side she rings the buzzer. The gate doors swing open and you both walk side by side up to the front door. You bow your heads and when you bring your head up you see the clan head looking down at you both with a curiosity you havenât seen before.
You keep your face straight as you make eye contact with him.
âSo sheâs the one with the inherited technique?â A voice asks from behind him, âMy future wife?â
Your eyes widen and you look behind the Elder. A boy, possibly a year younger than you, gives you and Kaori a disgusted look as he crosses his arms behind him. He looks weak and pathetic, his hair slightly greasy and he looks like he hasnât bathed himself in days.
âThe girl with that ugly scar on her head?â
âNo child, the younger one.â The clan headâs voice was rough and showed his age.Â
âYour father might have had one too many whores, but at least this child was able to inherit our technique.â He gestures vaguely at you and your hand tightens into a fist. You try to center your breath so you donât immediately fight these stupid-
âThe eldest and I will have a conversation inside; Masamune,â The clan head points to the boy, âSheâs your future wife, keep her safe.â The boy rolls his eyes and sighs walking down the steps and meets you face to face.
Kaori walks past the boy and sticks her tongue out behind his back, only for you to see.
You bring a hand up to cover your laugh, but it doesnât go unnoticed. âWhat are you laughing at, wife?â
You grimace, âIâm not your wife, and I remembered something a friend of mine told me about clan meetings.â You can feel your phone buzzing in your pocket but you choose to ignore it.
âOh and what was that?â
âTo always skip them.â
Masamune scoffs, âMust be some fourth grade if she skips meetings.â
You hold back another laugh, âI wouldn't consider him a fourth grade sorcerer.â
âHim!?â He raises an eyebrow at you. âNo, youâre not allowed to have any male friends if weâre going to be married.â
âThen itâs a good thing weâre not getting married.â You state simply, trying not to let your phone ringing for the umpteenth time annoy you.
Before Masamune can reply a loud ringtone plays out from your pocket, willing itself to be heard.
âIâm sorry I have to take this.â You give him a fake smile and look down at your phone to see Nanamiâs phone number lighting up the front. You flip it open, turning away from Masamune.
âThis better be good.â You mutter into the phone.
âYouâre in Sendai right?!â You overhear a loud crash over the speaker and someone yelling to Nanami.
âYeah, why?â
You can barely hear Haibara ask, âDid she answer?âÂ
âWeâre fighting a special grade curse- need your help. Gojo is on his way but youâll get to us faster.â
âI- I canât I. . . â You look over at Masamune whoâs giving you a frustrated look.
âNever mind, I can. Send me a pic of your location and Iâll be there soon.â You hear a loud crashing sound a few blocks away from you.
âWait, are you nearing a forest?â
âYes!â
Oh God. Instinct kicks in as you shut your phone closed.
âHello?â Masamune calls out and you give him a look.Â
âCanât explain, special grade curse-â You turn and run out the gate running towards the street.
Youâre standing in the middle of the road, eyes searching for the curseâs presence. At first, you're unable to feel anything but you suddenly hear a loud roar coming from a block away.
You look up to see a curse as big as a whale barreling down the street, jaws wide open to eat you. You can see Nanami and Haibara trailing not far behind it, calling out for you to move.
Your head tilts down slightly as you allow yourself to pool your cursed energy into your hands. You bring your hands in front of you. You can feel the pulse of the curse and something inside it.
âCursed blood technique: convergence!â You yell out as purple liquid trails out of the curse and in front of you. Its blood wraps around your hands as you clasp them together, letting the blood form a laser focus. The curse splits in two right as it reaches you, its body falling to either side of you.
Once itâs completely down, you stumble forward, dropping your focus.Â
âWhat the hell?!â You glance over at Masamune who is hiding behind the gate.
âGuys?â You yell out to Nanami and Haibara who are still running at you at full speed.
âItâs not-!â Nanami starts but itâs already too late. The curse is somehow reforming itself. . . you didnât exorcize it yet.
âShit.â
You run out of its way and it fully reforms itself, giving the three of you a murderous look.
âWhat kind of curse-?â You start.
âItâs like a hydra.â Haibara finishes. Nanami brings up his blade in front of you all.
âWe need Satoru.â
âNo shit,â Nanami mutters. The curse roars again and you all get ready for the fight.
âItâs a good thing Iâm here then~â
Nanami looks behind him and gives Gojo an incredulous look.Â
âNowâs not the time,â You tell Nanami. The curse throws its head back, a disgusting hacking sound coming out of its mouth, âAll of you, Iâm going to line up the shot; Nanami, you need to cut its head off;Â Haibara, help me line it up, and Satoru?â
âYeah Pretty?â
âDonât destroy this street, my nephew lives down the road.â He gives you a smile before kissing you, âYou got it, sweetheart.â
You hear Nanami gagging but there wasnât any time to deal with the aftermath of your classmates learning that you and Gojo were officially dating. That can come once you all finish off the curse.
You and Haibara run in opposite directions, both trying to get the curseâs attention. Nanami and Gojo disappear from your vision but you soon hear a familiar whistle that you and Nanami came up with.
Once youâre far enough away from the curse, you turn to face it. Centering your focus on its body. You feel your cursed energy seeping out of you as you bring your hands in front of you once more, this time your right arm extending farther than your left. You focus on its heartbeat, the blood it has that keeps itself alive.
Youâve never controlled this level of curse before, but you had no time to worry if doing this would hurt you.
You tense your right hand and mutter, âCursed blood manipulation: Marionette.â
The curse stills and its body contorts as you gain control of it. You only had a limited amount of time before you would lose consciousness. You turn your right hand slowly towards you and the curse turns on its left shoulder. You can feel it trying to fight against your technique but you hold out. Your right arm straightens out as your left hand goes in the opposite direction.
The curseâs head is a meter away from yours as its body lays flat against the street, your hands start wavering as it starts thrashing against your hold on it.
âAny day now!!â You yell out and suddenly Nanami slices through its neck, splitting it perfectly.
Before it has the chance to reattach its head, Gojo quickly walks through the path between the curseâs head and body, taking his hands across the wound, and cauterizing it with a very limited version of his technique reversal.
You drop down to your knees as you fight to stay awake.
âHey hey, come on now sweetheart.â Satoru quickly appears at your side, bringing an arm around your torso, and helping you stand up. âWe got an audience.â
You try to get your eyes to focus as you look up to see your sister looking at you with mild amusement, the clan head giving you an unamused look and Masamuneâs mouth hanging agape.
Haibara runs over towards Nanami helping him up and they both walk over towards you and Gojo.Â
âThank you for the help,â Nanami says to you, âI donât know why they sent us on this mission.â
You give Nanami a smile, glancing back at the curseâs body as it starts to disappear. âI think I know why it was a higher grade than you expected.â You nod in the direction of the object that it left behind. . . one of Sukanaâs fingers.
Haibara quickly picks it up before anyone else can, âWe better take this back to Jujutsu High.âÂ
Nanami takes out his phone to call one of the assistant supervisors, âWeâll be on our way, weâll see you soon.â He says to you and you wave goodbye to him. You bring your attention back to Kaori who is starting to walk back home.
âWeâre not joining their fucking clan.â She calls out.
âYou were going to join their clan?â Satoru looks down at you and you avoid his gaze. âThey had offered a lot of protection for my sister and her family.âÂ
âAt what cost? If anything you should just marry me and bam youâre a Gojo and no one will fuck with either of us.â You push away from him, a blush creeping onto your face.
âDonât say things like that if you donât mean it, Satoru.â
âWait! No, she's marrying me!â Masamune stomps over to you two. You give him a confused look, âIâm not even joining your clan asshole, fuck off.â You tell him, but he doesnât falter. He keeps looking at Gojo waiting for an explanation.
âAre you jealous? Sheâs dating me, the Satoru Gojo, and not you, you pathetic piece of shit.â Gojoâs eyes flicker down at him, his face disgusted. âI should kill you right where you stand.âÂ
âEnough,â You try to sound serious but your smile is on Satoru's shoulder. Masamune looks like heâs about to shit himself and you canât help but laugh at him.Â
âPlease forgive my sonâs behavior Gojo,â The clan headâs voice rings out, âHe doesnât know his place.â
âClearly.â Satoru snarks, âLetâs get you home sweetheart.âÂ
Within a blink, youâre suddenly in front of your house with Satoru, your hands on his chest. You look up at him and he gives you a soft smile.
âI meant what I said by the way. We should get married.â
You roll your eyes at him and lightly tap his chest, âOkay Toru, whatever you say.â You say sarcastically. He lets go of you reluctantly and you go to open the front door.Â
Kaori arrives a few moments before Gojo leaves. She sees him kiss you for a few moments before disappearing in front of you.Â
You and Kaori make eye contact as a blush reappears on your face, âWe were just-!âÂ
âItâs okay, I think itâs sweet.â She tells you as she pats your shoulder.Â
You were in for a lecture from Yaga once you returned to Jujutsu High since none of you put down a veil around the curse. It was worth it though since you got multiple recommendations for First Grade along with Nanami and Haibara after fighting that curse. Things are starting to look up for you guys.
#tuna tober 2024#gojo satoru x reader#gojo satoru#jjk#jujutsu kaisen#gojo x reader#satoru gojo x reader#satoru gojo x you#jjk x you#jjk x reader#jjk fanfic#jjk fluff#kento nanami#yu haibara#kaori itadori#yuji itadori
134 notes
·
View notes
Text
shame on me || chapter fourteen || lights
gojo satoru x female vessel reader
âgojo satoru is the strongest sorcerer. when you come along with power to match his own, his responsibility to the world gets the best of him and his first impression is poor to say the least. when he needs your help, by some miracle you're too kind to deny him. or maybe he's just manipulative enough to convince you. either way, you're stuck training his student, a vessel like you. what could possibly go wrong?â
warnings || 18+ only. contains explicit content. enemies to lovers. extreme angst. graphic descriptions of injury and death. hurt/no comfort. hurt/comfort. fluff. major character death. anxiety. panic attacks. extreme slow burn. eventual smut. p in v. oral (f! and m! receiving). praise. overstimulation. unprotected. fingering. mating press. slight nanami x reader. happy ending!
additional tags || gojo is a dumbass but very lovable. very very very minor love triangle, will not be a main theme. no competing. takes place after season 2. au where gojo is not sealed and the shibuya incident does not go down the same. nanami is alive. choso is around. no major manga spoilers but will contain themes and ideas touched on later.
wc || 7.4k.
edited but not beta-read.
a/n || thank you so much for sticking with me through this fic and please enjoy the last chapter. âĄ
series masterlist || main masterlist || previous chapter || end â
Silence plagues you. Lately, the silence in your mind and around the campus is louder than a rocket taking off, than a crowd cheering, louder even than the endless rambles of your boyfriend. You know he does it to fill the space, though. You donât dare complain because it helps- god it helps- and he knows it.
Even during moments of silence with no shared thoughts between you and the curse, there was a constant drone, a hum that you had never paid any notice to until it was gone. Every loud noise felt sharper, every quiet night threatened to drown you.
Satoru had taken to humming until he was certain you were asleep in his arms, and even during the cooler nights of early winter he would leave the windows open in hopes that the whistle of the breeze would soothe the mind-numbing feeling of silence.
The silence was surely a side effect of your grief. Although youâd finally gotten to lay Kentoâs body to rest at a proper funeral surrounded by the faculty and made peace with his loss, you grieved for the loss of the constant presence of Miriko.
There was no funeral to aid with the loss, as the people who truly knew her were limited so heavily, and there was no body to bury. Still, it didnât stop Yuji from holding a small event in her honor with you, Satoru and Yuta in attendance alongside him. It was thoughtful of him and though you could never blame him for what happened, you know he feels guilty.
It was a strange time for the school in general. With Miriko, Kenjaku, and Sukuna gone, most curses remained in the shadows, dormant for the time being. Any that dared rear their ugly heads were generally an easy job for the students alone.
You had expected the lack of missions to get to Satoru, but he seemed content. He busied himself with continuing to train his students and, most importantly to him, taking care of you.
Youâre capable of taking care of yourself of course even without Miriko, and he knows that too, but you wouldnât dare turn down his kindness. In the dead of night when youâre at your most vulnerable, itâs him that brings you back to earth and calms the mighty storm raging in your brain.
This is one of those many nights. Not the first, and doomed to not be the last, either.
You jolt awake when Taro hops on the bed, seeking your warmth. Letting out a breath, you try to relax with the pup between you and your boyfriendâs legs and the sorcererâs arm draped over you. Yet sleep eludes you, and now that youâre awake, the still air grows increasingly loud, like a buzzing in your ears.
Even with the window open, the air is so quiet that it threatens to drive you mad. Pulling your knees to your chest as you curl up under the covers, you press your fingers into your temples. Anything to dull the feeling that drags at your chest and clutches at your throat.
You breathe as steadily as you can but your heart pounds and races until itâs in your ears. The pounding, the ringing, itâs all so much that you canât handle it anymore.
Flipping the covers desperately off of yourself, you clutch at the wall as you race to the ensuite, shutting the door behind you and gripping the edge of the sink. You fumble with the tap, turning it on and focusing on the running water in an attempt to drown out the deafening noises plaguing you.
Itâs not the first time Satoruâs woken up this way, with Taro accidentally pulling you from the gentle hands of rest and the covers flipped over him. The sound of running water tells him everything he needs to know as he gets to his feet, making his way around the bed and to the shut bathroom door.
He knocks on the door once, twice, three times, a rhythmic sound. The door cracks open like a ritual, something the two of you have grown accustomed to as he slips into the washroom and envelops you in his strong arms.
Your tired and distant expression examines him in the mirror. Heâs just in black boxers and youâre in one of his T-shirts. It hangs off your body like a dress and you know the sight of you in his clothes drives him crazy in all the best ways.
Right now, no matter how much he adores the sight of you in his clothing, thatâs not at the top of his mind.
Like clockwork, he knows just what to do to bring you back to earth. He kisses your cheek, parting from you to turn on the bath. The tap is louder than that of the sink as he runs his hand under it to check the temperature and youâre thankful for the way your brain seems to soothe as the water drowns the silence.
While you wait for the bath to fill, Satoru returns to your side, humming to you the first song that comes to mind. His choices vary wildly by the day, ranging from whatever pop hit he heard the second-years listening to earlier to a rock song he heard while passing Kusakabeâs office.
Today, his choice surprises you. You donât recognize it in the slowed, mellow way he hums it gently in your ear as he slips his fingers deftly beneath the hem of the shirt youâre wearing. Heâs soft and slow as he slides his hands up your body and slips the shirt over your head. Every movement is understanding, passionate, and filled with love.
No matter how tired he is, Satoru doesnât blame you for waking him night after night. He doesnât blame you for the amount of bath salts you go through. Which is a lot, by the way.
He doesnât blame you for grieving. He had expected it to be similar to when you had awoken to the loss of Kento, but your grief came in a different form this time around. He knows it drives you crazy and he knows you feel guilty. Youâve expressed to him how weak you feel, although with his new insight into real strength, he would call you the strongest.
Carefully setting your shirt aside, he holds your cheeks as he presses a soft kiss to your forehead. His eyes have dark circles beneath them, something that not even his reverse cursed technique can fix, but he doesnât mind. Not when heâs doing it for you.
When the bath is drawn, he leans down and fills it with lavender bath salts, a sleep aid for the both of you. He drops his boxers to the floor after testing the water once more and silently guides you to the bath. He lets you get in first before sliding in behind you.
Strong arms pull your back against his chest. Your head falls back on his shoulder as he continues to hum a tune you still donât recognize.
Taking a deep breath, you let your muscles relax in his embrace with warm water surrounding you, lashes fluttering as you stare at the ceiling.
âWhat song is that?â You ask him when your heart calms enough that you feel at ease for the time being. Your voice is hoarse, scarcely used for the past few hours and you clear your throat.
âItâs that Avicii song I really like,â he tells you. You tilt your head on his shoulder to get a better view of his face. His eyes are closed, but he still takes the opportunity to give you a little headbutt. He feels you smile against his cheek.
âThe one that says âI could not live without youâ, right?â
âThatâs the one, baby cakes.â
You smile softly, shutting your eyes in turn as he continues to hum. His voice is always so sultry and you love the way it translates into his humming or even the way he loves to sing with goofy voices.
âToru, Iâm so-â
âDonât even think about it, pretty girl,â he interrupts. âDonât apologize for grieving.â
âI just feel bad for,â you gesture in the air at nothing in particular, âall of this.â
âYou feel bad for giving me the time to have a nice bath with my gorgeous, wonderful, sweet, pretty baby girl?â
You can feel the way his lips pull into a grin against your heated cheeks when you canât hold back a giggle.
Satoru can be⊠oblivious at times. For someone known across the world of sorcerers as the Six Eyes, he can be completely blind to very obvious signals from yourself and others. The same canât be said when it comes to his attentiveness towards you.
While he may not always pick up on the obvious, he knows the subtle signals of your body like the back of his hand.
He knows the way your brow pulls together, knit with a look of pain and frustration when the silence gets to you. He knows the way your muscles loosen and your eyes light up when he drones on about some story thatâs barely interesting, but youâre just relieved to hear something to ease your tension.
More importantly, he knows the way your body reacts to his every touch. He knows the subtle way you grind against him when you want something more. When you want a different form of stress relief.
He groans, hands moving to your hips to temporarily halt your grinding. âAre you sure, sweetheart? Howâs your head feeling?â
âMy headâs fine, just let me ride you,â you whisper breathlessly in his ear as he allows you to continue grinding against him. âI need this.â
Satoruâs head falls back against the wall of the tub, letting out a breath shaky with pleasure. He only lets you grind against him for a few moments before he turns the tables to put your pleasure first.
One arm snakes around your middle, holding you tightly against his broad and muscular chest. You can feel the way his breathing speeds up with his growing lust as it fans against your shoulders.
His other arm slides down your waist to your hip, before he squeezes a handful of your inner thigh. Your breath hitches when you feel his fingers lightly brush the puffy lips of your pussy. He kisses the shell of your ear lightly, repeating the movement.
You buck your hips, yearning for friction but he holds you tighter, keeping your hips still while he teases you with the tips of his fingers. You whine, gripping the edge of the tub as you wriggle against his grip.
Satoruâs warm and teasing chuckle sends a shiver up your spine. âEasy, baby. Leâme take care of you,â he hums, his voice low and honeyed like a sickeningly sweet tea. The effect his voice has on you drives you crazy as you moan his name from just his words.
âS-Satoru, please.â
His name on your tongue is like a drug that he canât get enough of, a drug that sends him spiraling as he spreads your folds, desperate to hear it again. He drags his middle finger down your slit before sliding it into your entrance.
Your lips part in a silent cry of pleasure at the sudden intrusion, his finger dragging so deliciously and teasingly slowly that you arch your back until he sinks to the knuckle. He hums into your neck, kissing and nipping the sensitive skin.
His ministrations against your gummy inner walls are so slow that you canât help the desperate whine you let out. Satoru takes that as his sign, gliding his ring finger in along with his middle finger. A sudden gasp cuts off your whine as your walls pulse and tighten, slowly adjusting to the additional digit.
âSo tight, my love. Relax fâ me,â he hums against your skin, licking a stripe up the column of your neck. He pulls back to watch the way your jaw hangs slack, practically drooling with each slow curl of his fingers.
As he curls and shifts his fingers slowly, he knows heâs found your g spot when you cry out and arch your back so perfectly for him to drag his fingers at the perfect angle in your sopping cunt that you think you might just cum on the spot.
The coil in your stomach tightens as you teeter on the edge of release, only for Satoru to withdraw his fingers with a dark chuckle. âNot yet, my love.â
You let out a surprised yelp when he flips you to face him, your glazed over eyes and blissed out expression like a damn masterpiece in a museum to him. Your hands rest on his shoulders as you grind hard against his rock-hard, twitching cock in an effort to chase your release.
His breath hitches in his throat, his hands finding your hips to still your movements. âShit baby,â he groans, exhaling as his cock twitches again. He has to remind himself that these moments in the early morning he always wants to focus on you, make them all about you. Your comfort, your pleasure.
Heâll chase his release through yours.
âToru, please,â you whimper, having been so close to your release only moments ago.
âPatience, sweetheart,â he smiles cheekily, raising a hand to the back of your neck to pull you down for a heated kiss. You know from the sloppy way he claims your lips that heâs just as desperate as you are, and you use the moment to your advantage as his grip on your hips loosens and youâre able to grind your pussy against his hardened member.
He moans into your mouth, his hips bucking involuntarily.
âTsk. Whatâd I say, baby? Patience,â he hums in your ear, tightening his grip on your hip again as he brings his other hand down to your clit, circling it slowly and teasingly. You throw your head back, writhing desperately as your nails dig into his shoulders, raking his collar bones.
âS-Sâtoru,â you mumble, your words catching in your throat. His cock throbs against your pussy, pulling another whimper from your pretty lips. âPlease- f-fuck- leâme ride you,â you barely make it through the sentence, holding his shoulders tight for purchase.
âNgh, you- hah- make a good argument,â Satoru barely manages to tie his sentence together, unable to resist the way your swollen lips seem to pull him in, the way you beg for him. âYou sure, baby? We donât have a condom-â
âBaby,â you groan, nails raking his skin when the tip of his cock brushes your clit as he moves his hand to grip both hips bruisingly. Your knees press together on either side of Satoru, closing around him as you seek friction and it drives Satoru crazy, heâs never able to hold back, to resist you, when you make it clear what you want. âIâm on birth control, just-â
Satoru gets the message loud and clear, wasting no time as he pumps his cock a couple of times before lining it up with your entrance. âSâ fucking hot, ah-â his mind blanks when you move to slide down on his cock, tightly gripping at his shoulders. âShiiiiit- So fucking hot.â
The drag of his throbbing length in your tight walls pulls a gasp from you as you take him in one slow movement, swallowing every thick inch of him. Your body shudders involuntarily when you reach the hilt, chest heaving as you both stare at one another through lidded, lust-filled eyes.
God, the feeling of the pulsing veins running along your walls raw as they clench around him already, itâs a layer of pleasure that makes tears prick in your eyes, the feeling so intense. You almost think you could unwind right then and there.
âSâ fuckinâ gorgeous riding me,â Satoru purrs, leaning his head back against the tub as he lifts your hips effortlessly with his built arms. The blues of his eyes are nearly invisible behind his blown pupils as he admires you, his gaze completely glazed over in pleasure, swirling with admiration and lust.
Heâs slow and sensual, not moving with his usual zeal. He lifts your hips again, a deep moan parting his lips when your nails rake over his shoulders and collarbone as you slide back down on his length.
His grip on your hips grows stronger, more bruising, as it takes every last ounce of self control that he has to keep the pace slow, to focus on your comfort, your pleasure. He lets out a shaky breath, his baby blues flickering up to your blissed out expression as he leans forward, pressing tender kisses to your chest as he rolls his hips.
A breathy moan parts your lips when he sucks on your nipple, tongue swirling around the hardened bud before nipping the skin. His eyes never once leave your expression, drinking in the way you gasp, the way your fingernails curl into his skin. He hisses through his teeth, releasing your nipple at the sudden sting of your long nails, but wastes no time paying attention to the other bundle of nerves.
The stimulation of your chest has you growing more needy as you take it upon yourself to move your hips faster. Satoruâs lips stutter against you as he loses his ability to hold back at the feeling of your walls clenching around him with each movement of your hips.
âFuck, p-pretty girl,â he growls against your tit, nipping fervently at the plump skin. His strong grip stills your hips, smirking when you whine at the lack of friction.
In one quick movement, he fucks up into you, thrusting his full length into you until his swollen tip reaches your cervix as he so skillfully brushes your most sensitive spot with each thrust. âAh! S-Shit-â Your mewls become mindless babbles very quickly, brain turning to putty as Satoru moves one hand from your hip to rub little circles over your clit with his thumb.
He pumps into you fast and relentlessly, moving his hips at an unforgiving rate as he chases your- and his- orgasms. The sounds of the warm water that surrounds you fills the air with rhythmic sloshes like music for the moans that leave your lips.
Pressure builds in your pelvis as the knot at the base of your stomach tightens. When your thighs press into Satoruâs hips, he knows youâre close. âT-Toru-â
âI know baby. Thaâs it, sweetheart,â his voice is strained as his own orgasm rapidly approaches. âLet go fâr me,â he hums sweetly, still focusing on walking you through your orgasm.
Your legs tremble as your climax barrels into you, pulling a loud cry from deep in your throat as you cling to your boyfriendâs shoulders for purchase, collapsing against him as he fucks you through the high. Your chest heaves, sweat-slicked as it sticks to Satoruâs wet skin beneath you.
He holds your hips still as his pace increases. âWhere dâ you want me?â He asks breathlessly.
âInside,â you whisper into his ear, entirely too exhausted to even lift your head.
Like music to his ears, Satoruâs climax hits like a tsunami as he unloads into you, painting your walls with his cum. He keeps you still as your walls clench around him, milking every last drop from his leaking slit while his cock throbs within you.
Slowly, he releases your hips and allows your body to slump forward against him. His breath hitches when your walls clench again with the movement, brushing his oversensitive length.
âYouâre perfect,â he whispers into your ear, holding you tightly to him. Your eyes remain shut as you bury your head into his shoulder, slowly coming down from your high.
When the white-haired man beneath you begins to regain some energy, he runs the soft pads of his fingers gently over your bare back. The sound of the droplets of water falling from his hand soothes the silence, keeping your mind occupied.
Youâve come to know that Satoru isnât necessarily tender, he doesnât always know what you need, but heâs willing to learn. He wants nothing more than for you to be happy. You reciprocate those feelings but he insists that he is happy, simply because you accept him as himself. You understand him.
You see him for who he is.
Your communication isnât perfect still, but youâve both gotten better at it.
âI love you, Toru.â
His heart accelerates rapidly in his chest, you feel it as you lay against him with heavy limbs. Smirking, you kiss his shoulder as your heart speeds up in tandem with his.
âI love you too, my princess.â
It doesnât matter how many times either of you utter those three loaded words, they never lose their meaning. They never fail to make your heart falter in your chest while your stomach flutters.
Satoru hums contently, squeezing you once before he pulls you off his cock, swallowing hard at the feeling of your walls attempting to hold him hostage.
âWhat do you say we get you all cleaned up?â
You pull back to look at Satoru, nodding with a blissful smile. You both help one another up as Satoru drains the tub and turns on the shower.
You rarely get moments with him where he isnât a ping pong ball of energy or cracking jokes and flirting left and right, but these early mornings have become somewhat of a common occurrence lately. You do feel bad that heâs losing sleep, but you also cherish these moments. Away from work, away from your doubts and your anxieties, just you and him.
Of course, he panicked the first time he woke up to find you holding your head. He didnât know what to do, how to help. He knows youâre strong, knows you're capable, but he still fears losing you. You already nearly died twice, so even so much as a headache seems to find him in a panic.
Eventually, you found the middle ground. You told him what was going on and what you needed. Satoru fell into the routine quickly and no words could possibly be enough to thank him properly.
âTurn around,â he instructs softly, pulling you from your thoughts. He lathers your back with soap, sweetly kissing your nape as he does so. You rinse off and return the favor, running your hands over the peaks and valleys of his abs.
A small smile graces your tired expression, one that Satoru regards fondly.
âEnjoying the view?â He teases, that familiar lopsided smirk returning to his lips.
âIf I am?â You respond cheekily.
He playfully squeezes your waist.
âToru!â You yelp in surprise, âthat tickles!â
Your pout doesnât stop him from grinning, pleased with himself. âDonât tempt me, sweetheart.â His voice is low and sends electricity straight to your stomach that you choose to ignore as your legs still shake from the sex just a few minutes earlier.
You both finish rinsing off and shut off the shower. When the hum of the shower stops, Satoru mindlessly hums a tune, never once forgetting the reason youâd awoken in the first place. He tosses you a towel and grabs one for himself.
With a mischievous glint in his eye, Satoru wraps a towel around himself, his humming coming to a halt as he stares at you.
âWhatâs up?â You ask curiously, tilting your head.
His smirk turns to a grin as he violently shakes his head like a dog, sending water flying across the bathroom.
âSatoru! Cut it out!â
He laughs wholeheartedly when youâre unable to contain your own giggles, unable to keep a straight face even as you reprimand him.
Using the back of your hand, you wipe the stray droplets from your cheek. âYouâre such a menace,â you grumble, but your eyes shine with adoration even so.
âYou love me,â he slips his hands beneath your towel, fingertips brushing your hips before he pulls you closer to him. His grin never once falters as he watches the way you try to contain your smile, but it spills over. âSee? You looooove me,â he teases.
âShut up, Toru,â you push half-heartedly against him, hiding your blush in his chest as you nuzzle into him when he doesnât dare let you go. He envelops you in his strong arms, peppering the top of your head in kisses.
âSay it,â he kisses you again. âSay it,â and again. âSay-â
âOkay, okay!â You giggle, finally looking up at those eager blue eyes youâve grown to love so much. âI love you, Satoru.â
âThatâs my girl,â he smiles affectionately.
You lead the way out of the washroom, slipping one of Satoruâs shirts over your torso before sitting on the edge of the bed.
âNot tired?â
Your brow knits with guilt as you look up at him. âNot really.â
He nods, sitting beside you. âI thought I had ya all tired out,â he chuckles.
Early morning light filters through the blinds from the window above the bed. A cool breeze brings with it the smell of fresh frost settling on the grass through the crack of the window. You shiver as it grazes your bare skin.Â
âYou know,â the white-haired sorcerer hums, âI have something for you. Itâs⊠not quite ready but-â he pauses, glancing at the window. âYâknow what, get dressed.â
You tilt your head at him, curious. âWhat is it?â
âGet dressed or you wonât find out.â
Exchanging Satoruâs shirt for one of your own, you throw on a pair of jeans and a jacket, following your boyfriend to the door. Before he can open it, you suddenly gasp.
âWait!â
Before Satoru can protest, you dash back up the stairs, searching for his glasses or blindfold. When you donât find either, you grab the bandages you know he wore long ago, bounding back down the stairs.
Itâs his turn to tilt his head curiously now, understanding when he sees whatâs in your hand.
âItâs not a big deal, love, Iâll survive without it,â he assures you, but he still kneels to let you wrap it around his head.
âI know, but I want you to be comfy.â You brush his hair from his face as he lets you delicately wrap the bandages over his eyes. You canât see the way his eyes close as he practically melts into your touch, his muscles easing beneath your oh-so-gentle fingers. You adjust the bandages over his eyes, leaning back to take a look at your work.
With a satisfied nod, you press a chaste kiss to his lips and head back to the door. Satoru pauses for a moment before following you, his hidden gaze locked on you. He knows you canât see the love pouring from his eyes behind the bandages, but he does know youâve grown to be able to read his expressions effortlessly in spite of the covering. When you turn to see why he isnât following, you demonstrate that exact ability when you spot his smile and your gaze fills with the same outpouring of love that Satoruâs has.
You canât see it, but you know.
Hand in hand, Satoru leads the way past the forest clearing, further into the trees on the outer edges of the schoolâs barrier. You lean into his warmth as the trees block the early morning rising sun from warming you.
Peeking through the trees, you spot a structure but canât quite make out what it is. Ducking beneath a stray branch, Satoru picks up the pace and tugs you along with him until the structure is in sight.
Before you, a greenhouse stands in a small clearing. The door has no hinges and thereâs tools and tables everywhere surrounding it, clearly unfinished.
Gaping at the structure, you round the front of the building, your stomach fluttering as you see four flower beds all protected from the cool winter air. Satoru lifts the door out of the way before replacing it as he nudges you into the greenhouse.
Each flower bed has a collection of flowers youâve shown your boyfriend over the past few months and alongside the two blooms that follow you everywhere are blossoms that mean nothing but love. Roses, tulips, carnations, each one carefully chosen to wordlessly show his adoration for you, as if the act of building you an entire greenhouse wasnât enough. Every single petal practically oozes with his undying love for you. Even the flowers that are wilting from overwatering show just how hard heâs trying.
The butterflies in your stomach stir to life as you turn to face him, stunned to silence.
âDo you like it?â
You can barely manage to squeeze out a single word as you glance back at the flowers again. âToru- I-â Your throat clenches as you try to hold back tears, cutting off your words in the process. Silent tears stream down your cheeks, unable to hold them back as you stare in shock again at the sight.
âHey, hey, hey, donât cry. Whatâs wrong?â He panics with wide eyes, cupping your cheeks as he wipes the tears away.
âNothing, baby,â you sniffle, chuckling as you wrestle with your disbelief. âI just- you made this? You built this?â Your voice is smaller than you intend, shakier than you intend.
âYeah! Well, sorta. I canât take all the credit, Iâm not very good at building. Or taking care of flowers for that matter,â he chuckles, glancing at the wilting flower beds, âKusakabe helped to build it. It just needs hinges for the door.â
âI donât know what to say,â you shake your head in his grasp, chuckling again. You had noticed that Satoru had been disappearing on occasion throughout the day, though you had always assumed it was work-related, not that he was being a massive goddamn sap. âThank you so much,â your words come out unintentionally as a whimper, another tear slipping down your cheek.
Your boyfriendâs thumb wipes the tear away and he kisses your nose. âDonât cry, sweetheart,â he kisses your forehead gently. âI know youâve been a bit lost lately without your technique and I donât want you to feel like you need to be a part of-â he lets go of your cheeks, motioning to the school grounds behind you both, â-of all that, but I know you wonât go back to your cottage without me.â
You nod slowly, blinking as you take everything in.
âYou know I canât leave the school. So-â he inhales sharply. âI wanted to do something. For you.â
Your lower lip trembles, unable to tear your gaze from him.
Somehow, this man always finds a way to surprise you. Life hadnât been easy since Mirikoâs loss. Between the silence, the grief, and the loss of your ability to grow plants on a whim, youâd been feeling rather lost. Of course, itâs not like you couldnât take care of plants the usual way, but losing something you could do after ten years had its effect on you, especially given that you didnât have a greenhouse at the time and winter was approaching, killing your summer flowers in the process.
In the span of one day, youâd buried a past lover, lost a friend, lost your passion and hobby, lost your job, and damn near had to bury your current lover. How were you not meant to feel lost?
âI know itâs not super big or fancy, or-â
âItâs perfect, Satoru,â you interrupt him, glossy eyes shining as you pull him down to you for a kiss. Your lips move passionately against his, trying to say everything words failed to. His hands find your waist and he pulls you flush to his body, holding you tightly to him. When your lips part, you finally get a good look at the garden before you. âYouâre overwatering them, my love.â
He groans playfully. âHow can you overwater something in the ground? What would they do if it rained too much?â
You giggle, lowering yourself to the ground to admire his work. Many of the flowers are wilting, thereâs patches throughout each bed of flowers and itâs rather uneven, however itâs clear that he paid attention whenever you spoke to him about flowers. Lilies and Peonies sit at the edge of the closest bed of flowers just as you always have them, followed closely by hydrangeas, your favorites.
âI donât know how I can ever repay you-â
âY/n.â Satoruâs tone is firm as he tilts his head to look down at you. âMy kids are alive because of you.â Itâs rare he refers to them as his kids, but it warms your heart nonetheless. âSukuna never got a hold of Megumi and Yuji is free from him, because of you.â
âBut Iâm alive because of you,â you insist.
He shakes his head, averting his gaze. âYou know you were better off before IâŠâ He trails off, not wishing to bring up how you ended up here in the first place.
âI love you, Toru. I donât hold that against you.â
He grimaces, his adamâs apple bobbing as he sighs and plops down beside you. âI love you too.â
You know the guilt keeps him up from time to time. Youâre sure itâs a part of the reason he seems to work overtime to impress you as though your heart isnât already his to hold. It almost surprises you the tenderness at which he does hold your heart.
âDid you plant these all yourself?â
Tension seems to seep from his body as the air lightens around you and he details his endeavors with the garden until the sun has risen just above the trees. Although thereâs still a pang of sadness that you arenât able to use your technique on the flowers, you know youâll get over it with time.
Eventually, his non-stop chatter begins to die down as he grows more weary from waking up so early with you and he pulls you into his lap while you tend to the garden. His chin rests on your shoulder as his strong arms hold you tightly.
His breathing gradually evens out and youâre positive heâs asleep until he whispers something in your ear.
âLetâs take a vacation.â
You jolt in surprise at the sound of his groggy voice, setting your shovel down. âShouldnât we stay here with Yuji and Megs?â
âTheyâre fine. We havenât had issues with Sukuna gone. They have Kusakabe and Choso.â
You nod slowly. Heâs right, a strong curse hasnât been seen in a while.
âYou can get on a plane now, right?â
âYeah, I-â you hesitate, â-I guess I can.â
âItâs settled, then.â
âIs it?â You chuckle, given that none of the details have been discussed.
âItâs settled,â he yawns, weary body slumping onto yours again as he returns to his world of napping. You blink at him in surprise as he passes out on top of you, nearly toppling you over. You canât bring yourself to move though, he looks too peaceful passed out on top of you.
A trip, huh? You canât help but wonder where he has in mind.
â
A light layer of snow coats the ground beneath your boots, gleaming in the evening sunset light. The glimmer of the flakes that slowly fall before you is mesmerizing as you let Satoru lead the way through the Akureyri Gardens.
He seems to always find ways to surprise you, including when he had decided you would go on a vacation. You hadnât expected him to choose Iceland in the middle of winter, but who were you to decline when heâd already booked everything?
Itâs chillier than youâre used to, but itâs a good excuse to cozy up to your boyfriend and enjoy his body heat through the chilly nights. Heâd booked a beautiful AirBnB isolated in the wilderness with beautiful glass panel ceilings to stare at the moon and stars before you slept each night.
Somehow, he never fails to find new ways to make you stumble over words as butterflies flap in your stomach.
He pulls you over a bridge, not missing the way your eyes sparkle as you glance down at the flowing river beneath you. Itâs not cold enough yet for it to have frozen, and some small winter flowers still peek through the layer of snow that threatens their lives on the river bank.
He chuckles, shoving his hands in his jacket pockets as you kneel down to admire the flowers.
âThese are Lupine!â You smile at him over your shoulder, tips of your fingers gently sliding along the greenery. It has yet to bloom and though you long to see the beautiful purple flowers, you figure that gives you an excuse to come back someday. âTheyâll be purple when they bloom.â
Satoru smiles wholeheartedly at you, the blues of his eyes filled with a gentle tranquility from behind his sunglasses. You return the smile, taking the hand he outstretches to pull you back up. He kisses your forehead languidly, clearly enjoying taking time off for what you can only imagine is the first time in his life. He moves slowly, with little regard for the world as the reality is that itâs just the two of you.
For the first time ever, itâs just you and him.
At least, he thinks so. With his arms wrapped around you in an embrace, enjoying the simple serenity of the Icelandic landscape, you donât see the way his eyes flicker open. Over your head, something catches his eye as he stares down at the spot you were just sitting in.
Purple flowers sway in the breeze, in full bloom and Satoru second-guesses himself. Hadnât you mentioned that they would be purple when they bloom? But that would have to mean they hadnât yet bloomed, so whyâŠ? His brow furrows, deep in thought, before he comes to the conclusion he must have misheard you, because the other possibilityâŠ
No. He misheard you. That couldnât be possible, not after all this time.
Brushing off the thought, he pulls back and smiles down at you, glancing at the setting sun and deciding the two of you need to keep moving.
âCâmon,â he tugs you gently along with him. It takes you only a moment to fall into step with him. âWeâre almost there.â
âWeâre going somewhere?â You had honestly assumed that, much like every other place the two of you had visited, you would just wander until one of you got hungry, but it seemed Satoru had other plans.
He hums affirmatively, rounding a small hill and hopping up a set of rocks, letting you use his hand as leverage to hop up. He repeats the action two more times until youâre standing before a small bench overlooking the entire garden.
A small gasp parts your lips. The view is absolutely breathtaking and as the last bit of light glimmers over the thin layer of snow on the ground below, the smile that plays on your lips is inevitable.
âItâs beautiful,â you mumble, pulling Satoru along beside you to take a seat on the bench.
He hums as he pulls you into his lap, enveloping you in his muscular arms. âYouâre beautiful,â he mumbles cheesily in your ear, not an ounce of tension or worry to be found in the manâs bones as he rests his chin on your shoulder.
Your cheeks burn as you shoot him a sheepish smile. âYouâre cheesy,â you giggle.
âMaybe,â he agrees, a dorky grin crossing his features. He doesnât care how cheesy it is, heâll spend every minute of every day telling you so if it means he can spend each of those minutes with you.
âWhy were you in such a rush to get here?â You question, tilting your head to get a better look at the sorcerer. With a gray beanie adorning his snowy white hair, he has a sort of boyish charm to him thatâs horribly endearing.
âSo impatient,â he grouses playfully as he pokes your side. You yelp in surprise, wriggling in his hold in an attempt to return the favor but Satoru holds you too tightly. You pout at him when he grins victoriously. âWas worried weâd miss somethinâ.â
Youâre not quite sure what he means by that, but heâs clearly dead set on keeping the surprise exactly that- a surprise.
He hums softly in your ear, filling the silent air as he stares out over the garden with you. The silence gets more bearable with each day, but youâve grown rather fond of his humming.
Youâre not sure how long you sit together like that when suddenly, it happens.
Youâre not sure why you didnât connect the dots, but the conversation youâd had with him about vacations was so long ago you could barely remember. There was a reason, after all, that you had mentioned wanting to visit Iceland. A reason that Satoru had clearly held near and dear to his heart as he excitedly grins beside you, his arms tightening excitedly around your middle.
The sky becomes alight, very subtly at first, with gentle blue and green hues that fluoresce into purples and bright, brilliant blues like those of Gojoâs eyes.
Your eyes widen in awe, jaw slack as you watch in wonder as the sky dances before you.
âYou chose Iceland in the dead of winter for this, didnât you?â
Just like when he showed you the greenhouse, you want to cry. You feel the tears prick at the corners of your eyes and you find yourself giggling happily in an effort to dissuade your watery eyes.
âYou said it was your dream!â Your boyfriend insists, his eyes glimmering as they reflect the beautiful hues soaring through the sky.
âI did, I just- I didnât-â You shake your head, wiping the tears from your eyes as you chuckle again. âI donât know what to say.â Your voice is small as you stare up at the aurora that paints the sky colors you could only have dreamed. âThis is a dream come true.â
You can feel Satoruâs cheerful grin against your cheek when he nuzzles into you. âMy pretty girl at a loss for words again? Iâm on a hot streak,â he teases. Twice now since the green house, heâs pretty proud of himself for that.
âYouâre such a dork,â you grumble, your cheeks alight with heat, but your heart pounds in your chest. He never fails to find new ways to make you tumble and fall head over heels further in love with him, if thatâs even possible. âWhatâs your dream, Toru?â
He kisses your cheek. âIâm living my dream.â
âCâmon,â you roll your eyes playfully.
To your surprise, his simpering demeanor sobers. âIâm serious. You know how I was raised.â His brow furrows slightly. âI never thought I would have the chance to do something like this.â His irises seem to swirl like galaxies under the vivid lights as he turns you slightly in his lap to meet your gaze. âThis is all I could ever want.â
Your lips part again and you lean in, kissing him unhurriedly, embracing the languid nature of your vacation. After all, you have a lifetime of moments like these to enjoy with him. Itâs all so domestic, so sugary sweet it threatens a cavity.
âI think Iâd choose a beach next time, though.â
You smile against his lips.
âItâs cold and I have Infinity off so itâs also snowy.â
You giggle now against his lips. He follows suit, his chest rumbling.
âA beach it is.â
He leans in again, savoring the taste of your tongue when he swipes at your lower lip. You grant him access, enjoying the taste of the tea youâd had earlier lingering on him.
You suppose now that you have the opportunity to travel and take vacations, not to mention Satoruâs seemingly limitless sorcery money, youâll have to tighten up your bucket list given youâve now crossed off the only real thing of substance on it.
You already know the first item, anyway. A warm beach, somewhere sunny and tropical, with your boyfriend (shirtless, of course) dripping wet from spending time in the ocean.
Yeah, that sure sounds like a dream.
You hold back a giggle at the thought, smiling against Satoruâs lips.
âWhatâs up, love?â He tilts his head slightly as he catches the action, his eyes flickering open to give you a lidded stare.
âThank you, for everything, Toru.â
âMmm, I should be thanking you,â he hums, his eyes flashing a glorious green from the vibrant lights above.
âI love you.â
âI love you too, pretty girl.â
series masterlist || main masterlist || previous chapter || end â
a/n || WOW if you're reading this THANK YOU for reading my whole fic, it's been such a fun experience to not only write a completed fic but also to get to share it with all of you (who have been so kind and lovely, btw) and each and every single one of your comments make me SO happy ⥠i'm not even really sure what to say aside from thank you so much for reading and know that my inbox is always open, i love chatting with y'all
on that note i do wanna give a shoutout to all of the lovely people who have sent me some love whether that be via my asks, comments, or reblogs, know that i love you all and it means the world. shoutout as well to đ» anon, you are such a gem âĄ
i have quite a few other long oneshots and short series planned, as well as some drabbles and a rockstar!gojo longfic so it'd mean the world if you gave me a follow and stuck around for those as well ⥠i've also got a very cute (in my humble opinion) sukuna oneshot that i'd love if you checked out if that interests you, link in my masterlist.
ANYWAY thank you and ily all âĄ
#starmapz shame on me#starmapz works#starmapz#shame on me#gojo x reader#gojo satoru x reader#gojo x you#gojo satoru x you#jjk#gojo satoru#satoru gojo#jjk fanfic#jujutsu kaisen#satoru gojo x reader#satoru gojo x you#satoru gojo x y/n#gojo x y/n#long fic#sukuna#nanami kento#geto suguru#anime#fluff#gojo smut#smut#jjk smut#jujutsu kaisen x reader#jjk x you#jjk x reader#dividers by @/cafekitsune
159 notes
·
View notes
Text
Two's A Crowd
College Bully! Leon Kennedy x fem! Reader
MDNI 18+
(Chapter 1, Chapter 2, Chapter 3, Chapter 4, Chapter 5)
Description: College is proving to be a lot harder than you imagined. You cannot fail this math class. So when you've tried everything else, a well-known student is recommended to you by your professor for tutoring lessons, not really leaving you with much of a choice but to work with him.
Warnings: Not proofread, No Use of Y/N, Dub-Con, Unprotected Sex, Bullying, Yelling, Cursing
Tags: College AU, Bully! Leon, Shy! Reader, both are in their early 20's, Leon is Rude AF in the beginning, Loss of Virginity, Oral Sex, Fingering, Angst, Hurt/Comfort, Additional Tags to be Added
Author's Note: I've been late posting this entire series đ. i explained a bit when anon asked, but i LOST my compression gloves and got a new pair relatively quick on top of my $200 medication đ my wallet is in shambles guys
ANYWAYS thank you all for sticking around and bearing with me!! i kiss and hug everyone!! even though i haven't responded to comments lately, i read every single one and it always makes me giggle â„ïžâ„ïž
Cross-posted onto AO3
Chapter 5
The drive back to your university with your mom was excruciating. You hadnât told anyone whatâd happened which meant you had to keep a happy demeanor around them throughout the holidays up until now. Dread had settled in your stomach once the drive began and continued to spread the closer you got, similar to when youâre headed to the doctors or the dentist, just a million times worse.
Texting Ella and Sky had helped a surprising amount, turning the majority of your anxiety into rage. Ella was furious when she found out, so her fury, and Skyâs, quickly became yours.
They hyped you up, ready to be at your side and assist in tearing âthat shitty fratfuckâ to shreds. The support meant so much after everything, especially after the reality of it all set in; youâd seen the picture via snapchat from someone you didnât know, so how many others had seen it?
Your worst fear was being seen as easy, being used like you were. But you werenât, were you? Your friends had made sure to try and convince you otherwise, you had to give them that, yet even with the facts laid out in front of you, it was still hard to divert your thoughts away from that ever-looming self-doubt.
Seeing the campus come into view only served to solidify those thoughts and feelings. No matter what Sky and Ella had tried or are willing to do for you, it just wasnât enough to fix whatâs been done.
Your mom helped you bring your suitcase up to your dorm, giving you a tight hug and a kiss on the temple before saying goodbye and heading on her way. Playing okay around your family all winter break was exhausting, so you just chose to sit in silence on your bed instead of unpacking your stuff. Always prepared, you wanted to get here a few days early, using unpacking and settling back in as an excuse, when really you just needed time to collect yourself before the inevitable happened.
He was here, and you were sure heâd seek you out eventually once he spotted you, or maybe when one his friends did and the word made its way back to him. Whichever way it happened, you knew itâd be unfavorable.Â
âHey,â Ellaâs voice from the doorway caught your attention, âyou look miserable..â How hadnât you heard the door open?Â
âI am miserable, but uh.. letâs just pretend Iâm not, okay?â You replied, barely cracking a smile as you glanced up at her.Â
She gave you a weak laugh in return, letting the door close as she slowly sauntered over to you, plopping down right next to you on the edge of the bed. âFine, yeah. You havenât shown me your schedule yet, by the way.â
âOh, right-â you paused to reach over and grab your bag, rifling through the various papers in there until finally pulling out the schedule you printed out a couple weeks back. âItâs mostly the classes that arenât fun.â You stopped to look at your schedule for a brief moment before passing the paper over to Ella, who quickly snatched it from your hand.
She squinted dramatically, holding the paper only a couple inches away from her face. âYeaaah, these arenât the best. At least it looks like youâll have the majority of your pre-reqs out of the way for next year though.â Her observation made you chuckle with a nod.
âWhich is what Iâm trying to do. Work myself to the bone now, chill out later.âÂ
âDonât kill yourself trying to do everything in one fell swoop.â
âI promise I wonât Ella, this is just how I-â A knock on the door drew both yours and Ellaâs attention away from each other, an immediate scowl settling on her face. You wanted to ask, but it seems she already knew what you were going to say, quickly shushing you in a hushed voice, âSky wonât be here until tomorrow night. Donât answer that.â
You paused, thought for a moment, then nodded once with pursed lips. Ella was a pretty serious person, the mom of the group you could say, so when she pulled that tone, you knew better than to test it. Besides, you didnât want to see who or what was on the other side of the door, you needed more time.
The next day was a little better, if uneventful. You finally brought yourself to unpack your suitcase, a chance to reorganize everything since youâd gotten a few new things over the holidays. Ella stuck close, bringing food up and into your dorm to take advantage of the empty mini fridge while the two of you binge watched a few random movies.
You stayed cozied up in your bed, having already mapped out and memorized your walking path for each class; longer, less foot traffic to and from. All you had to do was get through the rest of this year, thatâs all. Little extra walking never hurt anyone, right?
When classes actually started, the long and complicated walks actually worked for a time; no one gave you strange looks, no one tried to talk to you, and it was pretty quiet. Scenic. But everyone knows everything good must come to an end eventually, and of course it had to be when you were just starting to forget all of this mess.
He caught you between classes. Scenic walks backfired massively when you realized there wasnât anyone else around on that part of campus. Guess you didnât think this one all the way through.
You couldnât help but notice he looked pretty roughed up, sporting a few bruises along his cheekbone, a split lip, and a healing black eye. Seems heâs been busy over winter break.
âListen, please listen-â Leon pleaded, holding his hands out in a weak attempt to trap you in the hallway. All this did was make you even more uncomfortable. âI know what I did was wrong, but I was not the one who sent that picture around, I swear.â You just stood in place after a few tries to get around him, giving him an almost bored stare. He didnât really expect to finally catch you, so he stumbled over his words as he continued to ramble.
âI-.. Iâm so, so sorry for doing that to you,â he slowly lowered his hands back down to his sides once he was sure youâd stay to listen, âI know that what I did was terrible, and I mean it when I say that I am sorry. I wish there was a way to turn back time and undo it, but I can't. I can't even explain why I did it in the first place, but that's not an excuse. I just- I messed up big time and I was- am stupid for letting it happen.â
To you this seemed sincere, but you really couldnât be sure and it was safe to assume it wasnât. Leon managed to trick you for months, whoâs to say this wasnât a trick as well?Â
Your look turned skeptical, crossing your arms tightly against your chest with a shaky breath. Despite handling this better than you thought you would, it was still nerve wracking having this kind of talk.
âI'm not good at this, but I'm more than willing to do whatever it takes to make things right, if that's even possible..â Leon breathed out, panting as he tried to catch his breath after talking so fast. âI managed to uh-.. to find everyone who had the picture and I made them delete it.â
âI made them delete the picture.â He repeated, taking another moment to breathe before suddenly looking down to yank something out of his pocket. âI-I got your uh-.. these-âÂ
Seeing him hold up your panties so casually made you gasp, immediately looking around the hallway to make sure it was still empty before shooting him a glare, whispering a harsh âPut them back! Put them back!â which made him scramble to hide them in his pocket again.Â
âRight- right, sorry! SorryâŠâ Leon was sweating at this point, growing increasingly anxious under your gaze. He didnât want to mess this up any further, but man he was doing a pretty shitty job at that right now.
His hands were shoved into his pockets as well, both of you blushing with embarrassment, and also shame on Leonâs part. Once he managed to slow his breathing, he started to talk again, a noticeable frown tugging at the corner of his lips. âYou donât.. have to forgive me or anything, I just wanted to make sure you knew that hardly anyone knows and-â His adamâs apple bobbed as he swallowed dryly, turning his head to the side to look at the wall, â.. and that Iâm sorry. I really do like you, I guess I just took a little too long to realize itâŠâ
You made another quick glance over your shoulder before looking back at the man trembling in front of you who was still avoiding your gaze. You wanted to hate him so bad, so bad, but it was hard when all you could see was the Leon who was so sweet, the Leon who let you cry to him when the weight of the world was on your shoulders and made you feel so wanted and loved.
âCan we-â you cleared your throat and pulled the strap of your backpack further up onto your shoulder, rocking back and forth on the balls of your feet. âCan we talk later, maybe? Like, in my dorm? I donât want anyone overhearing any of this..â
Leon perked up when he heard you talk, pulling his hands from his pockets to nervously rake his fingers through his hair, which was now partially damp from the sweat beading off his forehead. âOh- OH! Yeah, of- of course, yeah, Iâm sorry I didnât- I just needed to-â
You waved your hands in front of your chest, shutting him up so he didnât spill any further. "And throw those away." He nodded silently, wiping a hand down his face until it settled right in front of his lips, probably knowing he was talking too much at this point.Â
There was one more class you needed to go to that day, so you hurried off after telling him to wait outside your dorm until you were done, and he promised he would. Very adamantly, too. At least he held true to his words, standing in the hallway right in front of your dorm room like a lost puppy when you turned the corner. It was cute for a second, though annoyance quickly replaced that feeling as you walked over and let him in.
You werenât exactly ready to have a full blown talk, but then again, no one ever was. What made it easier was your roommate never returned that semester, assuming she dropped out, so you basically had the whole dorm to yourself for the rest of the year. Or until someone had a roommate issue and needed a change. Didnât really matter to you at that point.
There was really only one thing on your mind and that was getting Leon to explain this whole ordeal to you. You needed detail, clarification, anything to help you understand whatâd been going on behind your back during that time. And he did, telling you just about everything he could; who suggested the bet, who roped him into the idea, the second guessings he had since the start, how he couldâve done literally anything else to avoid the way it all played out, everything.
Obviously you couldnât just forgive him like that, even though he kept telling you how sorry he was and how terrible he felt about it. You wanted to forgive him, but you werenât ready, and he understood that. He wouldâve been satisfied with any response you gave him, so having been given the chance to really explain and have you listen was more than enough in his eyes.
âAnd just so you know, my friends arenât going to let you off the hook,â you pulled your legs up so you were sitting criss-cross on the bed, looking across at Leon who was sitting on the bed opposite of yours.
âYeah, I know..â he chuckled awkwardly, reaching a hand back to rub at the nape of his neck. âI was honestly expecting them to jump me, but they just give me evil looks whenever they see me.â
You couldnât help but let out a small laugh, making a mental note to question Sky and Ella about that later. âYouâll never get nice looks from them again and I wonât be vouching for you.â
Leon nodded, silence blanketing the room as youâd finally run out of things to discuss. Though it was awkward, it was nice to have him hanging around again. âAnyways,â you started, standing up from your bed slowly as you vaguely gestured towards the door, âI need to study, soooâŠâ
âOh, yeah, totally, uhm..â he followed suit, standing up from the other bed before sauntering over to the door as you held it open for him. He walked out and turned around almost instantly, a small smile suddenly appearing on his face once his eyes met yours, his arms jerking upwards slightly as if to suggest a hug.
âDonât push it.â
âYes, maâam.â
tags:
@kayotee4 @k-fallingstar @bobastayhigh @mi-zer-y @chasingkennedy @l30nva @espressonerd @jjouki @5tarx @bunnybreadloaves @whoisgami @cyanscribe @c4b3r1a @darichvep @mmmangel @kingtacocat @klee-iii @baby--vera @dakiniii @kenma-izhu @aliidarling @leonsmamacita @deadghxsty @nekoheist @dumbassmortal @cassiecasluciluce @iovewilliams @maeplayscello @deddiemunsonsblog @paranoid-but-android @mariesmain @tteokhwaa @bonnibuckets @eilonwykennedy @1dk-anym0r3 @papatyacikcik @animesnowstorm @lexi-zsy09 @mylifedoesntexist @ifeellikedying @yourmommylol04 @ravioli19 @dakiniii @papichulo120627
(few of your blogs won't pop up, i tried though đ©)
#college au my beloved#resident evil#bully leon#leon kennedy x reader#leon kennedy#leon kennedy x you#leon s kennedy x reader#leon s kennedy x you#leon scott kennedy x reader#leon s kennedy#leon kennedy smut#leon s kennedy smut#leon kennedy fic#leon kennedy fanfic#leon scott kennedy#re4 leon#re4#resident evil leon#leon scott kennedy x fem reader#leon scott kennedy x you#leon s kennedy x fem!reader#multichapter#multi chap fic
689 notes
·
View notes
Text
i can't wait to tell you, "i told ya'." | jungkook x f!reader
summary: Jeon Jungkook is a successful realtor with a big house, a nice car, colorful dating life, and a spunky 7-year-old daughter to bootâŠheâs also your best friend who you used to be in love with. Of course, he was never made aware because you swear itâs all in the pastâŠuntil it isnât. But going on a cruise with Jungkook and his daughter whom you adore should be harmless. Absolutely nothing can go wrongâŠRight?
pairing: jeon jungkook x f!reader genre: fluff, angst, crack, idiots [i say that with luv for my characters] word count: 17.2k tags/warnings: a child [Mai] is present throughout the entire story, implication of absent birth mother, serial dater JK, so much pining, pg language, conversation about sleeping around/risking pregnancy, legal-aged drinking & getting drunk, hurtful words/heated argument, isolation, blurb about reader struggling to eat, Mai experiences anxiety [I promise she is okay], plethora of cheesy occurrences, much fluff & angst all because sowoozoo-muster-JK wrecked me
series mlist
this is a repost from my old blog, moon-write.
Thank you to the realest one, @hyungieyoongi, for not only wanting to beta-read this insanity for me when I initially enlisted her for help, but also for hyping me up while doing it. Her editing gave this story clarity ;;Â
disclaimer:Â the portrayal of Jungkook in this story is purely fictional & does not reflect who he is in real life nor do I claim to believe it does. lastly, this story is not a part of my dad!bts series, a serendipitous life - singledad!jungkook is in its own universe.
a/n:Â GUYS. this story was purely created because I was under the influence of sowoozoo/muster JK back in 2021. I am so beyond excited to bring this back and share this cracked out fic again, I truly hope you all enjoy it and just have fun reading it.
âMai, donât be so dramatic,â you take the little girlâs hands into yours, dusting off the chalk from her palms, âlook-see, it comes off!â
She beams up at you with a know-it-all smile before taking yellow chalk from the bucket and continuing her doodle on the concrete. You watch her as she makes a big circle, stopping to make sure itâs just right before looking at you once more.
âCan you make the lines?â She inquires with big eyes, you run your hand through her long hair and happily oblige; Mai stands and watches you, pressing her hand onto your shoulder; âdaddy will like it!â
You chuckle, nodding, âyour dad will love it.â
She kneels, taking blue chalk this time to draw clouds, a mixture of pastel colors in the shape of her handprint now adorning the sleeve of your shirt.
Adding butterflies to the chalk creation per Maiâs request, you hear the back gate open, and following is the sound of Maiâs jovial squeals. Quick to abandon the chalk, she runs into the doting arms of her father, Jungkook. Uncaring to her chalky hands, Jungkook sweeps Mai into a hug with no intention of letting go.
âKiss,â he mutters to her as you walk over, dusting your hands off on your jeans. Mai presses her smaller palms onto his cheeks, squishing them in the process of giving him a quick peck.
âOops,â she giggles, noticing the chalk sheâs left on his cheeks.
âWe made you a drawing,â Mai soon forgets, wiggling to move Jungkook forward. He smiles at you, following his daughterâs direction to the drawing. Mai, her eyes an exact mirror of her fatherâs, watches him as he takes it all in.Â
Jungkook marvels at his little girlâs work; âthank you, babe,â he says, kissing Maiâs cheek who nods with pride, bunny teeth sticking out. She looks over at you, singing your praises for bringing the bucket of chalk as a surprise.
âI told you Iâd bring a surprise if you got Aâs and Bâs, right?â You smile, winking at Mai.
Jungkook thanks you before telling Mai to run inside and wash up for dinner. You follow him to the patio table and take a seat, noting the exhaustion of another long day falling over him. He runs his hand over his face, closing his eyes for a moment before remembering his best friend is still there.
You offer him a pitiful smile, drawing him to roll his eyes and laugh, âwhat?â
You shake your head, ânothing.â
He straightens his gaze but even then, a hint of his sweet smile remains noticeable, âitâs never nothing.â
âBut it really is this time. Besides,â you laugh, âam I never not worried about you and Mai?â
He just nods.
âYouâre doing a great job Jungkook,â you pat his tattooed arm, âyou are the light of her life.â
Jungkook looks back at the chalk drawing Mai doodled on the concrete, giggling to himself. Caught in his stupor and the innocence of his daughter, he comes to, looking at you; âthese last seven years would have gone a lot differently if we didnât have you though.â
-Seven years ago-
âItâs okay,â you try to soothe a newborn Mai but her shrill cries drown out your voice. You burn a trail around the living room as you pace, stealing glances at Jungkook whoâs sat at the edge of his sofa. With clumps of his hair gathered between fisted palms, heâs never looked so defeated.
âLetâs try feeding her again,â you stand in front of him, hand reaching for the bottle next to him. Too caught in the frantic cry of his baby, he doesnât hear you.
âJungkook,â your tone is stern and you nudge his foot with yours, âcome on, you canât give up now, get it together.â A moment of hurt sweeps over his eyes when he looks up at you, but keeping your feet on firm ground, you push away the guilt that rushes you.Â
You clear your throat, âher bottle Jungkook, please.â
He does as you say, his eyes wide as he looks at his daughter for the first time since you arrived. You press the rubber tip to Maiâs lips, allowing a drop of the warm formula to touch her lips, âI promise youâll love it, Mai.â You try to joke though there is a hint of begging in your tone.Â
Her cry breaks for a moment as the milk drips onto her tongue; âthere you go,â laughter coats the nervous tremble in your voice this time.
You allow a couple more drops to fall onto her tongue until Maiâs cries ease into small whimpers. Her breathing staggers as she takes to the bottle, âsee?â You canât help but giggle. Looking at Jungkook, his eyes brimming with tears of frustration, he watches in shock while Mai drinks from the bottle as small puffs of air escape her nose.
âUse the rag on my shoulder to wipe her face, will you?â You ask him and he does just so, dabbing at Maiâs red cheeks, ridding her of her tears.
âI tried everything the last hour to get her to stop,â he whispers. You can see the disappointment in his eyes though he continues to marvel at the innocence wrapped in your arms. You watch as your best friend takes Maiâs foot in his hand, thoughtfully squeezing her toes before he moves his hand back to her head, rubbing her barely-there hair as far back as he can.
âHere,â you gesture for Jungkook to take his daughter and he steps back in fright. You chuckle, âyou have to get used to holding her Kook, I wonât be here all the time.â
âWhy?â He looks at you with all sincerity.
You shake your head, âsheâll be safe with you.â
He places the rag over his shoulder this time and holds his arms out. Mai fusses during the exchange and Jungkook shushes her in a gentle prive as he holds her against his chest; âjust hold the bottle upright - yeah,â you say as you help to adjust her in his arms.Â
He cradles his large hand behind her head while her tiny body rests along his arm. He stands straight as a pin, fear taking up most of his expression as he looks down on his feeding daughter.
âIs this the first time youâre holding her?â You ask.
He gives you a look that can only mean yes, âmy mom has been staying with us, she left right before you came,â he shakes his head, embarrassed to admit, âI was too scared.â
A soft laugh escapes you, âwell, howâs it feel now?â
âStill scary,â he says seriously, âbut I never want to put her down again.â
You stand back, watching him take all of her in. A month ago your best friend had his life made - living a bachelor lifestyle his friends envied, had a stellar career as the most sought realtor, owner of a newly built home. He was a free man who could do whatever, whenever.
That was until one drunken decision in the past came back nine months later in the form of a newborn baby.
Swaying back and forth with a slight strain in his movement, Jungkook watches Maiâs drooping lids; âcan I do this?â He asks in a dream-like state leaving you to wonder if he really wanted an answer. That is until he moves his eyes to look at you.Â
You shrug with a pitied smile, âyou love her, right?â
He frowns for a second, nodding without hesitation.
âThen you can do it, Jungkook.â
âIâd offer for you to stay for dinner but you probably have another date with whatâs-his-name,â Jungkook closes the sliding glass door behind you two, sweeping Mai into his arms. The three of you make your way into the kitchen where he sets his daughter on the counter, inspecting her hands to make sure sheâs cleaned them properly.
He playfully sniffs them before kissing her palms.
âFor the thousandth time, his name is Mark, and no actually,â you laugh watching the two tease each other back and forth, Jungkookâs attention split between the two of you, âI donât think thatâs happening anymore.â
He stands upright, covering Maiâs ears which only sends her into a fit to hear the adult talk, too grown for her age. She fights to move her dadâs hands but to no avail.
âBad kisser? I knew it,â he shakes his head while moving Maiâs from side to side. Belly laughs erupt from her small body as she begs for her dad to stop.
âShut up,â you laugh, rolling your eyes. He chuckles, removing his hands from Mai and kissing her forehead.
You sit at the end of the long dining table next to Mai, Jungkook at the head of the table as usual. He finishes reading Maiâs fortune before they look at you.
âYour turn!â Mai shouts, holding a single noodle between her trainer chopsticks.
The cookie crumbles between your fingers as you unroll the small strip of paper, clearing your throat; âan old love will come back to you.â
Jungkook dramatically oohâs and Mai follows, her small lips shaped into a perfect circle. Victim to Maiâs purity you squeeze her nose, âwho could that be?â You tease her.
âNot me,â she giggles, âmaybe daddy, heâs old!â
You fall back into your chair, eyes brimming with tears as you hold onto your belly full of Chinese food, laughing at the expense of your best friend.
âFunny,â he tries not to laugh, stuffing the remains of his fortune cookie into his mouth.
Chirping crickets and a black sky surround Jungkookâs home. You listen to the sound echo up into the vaulted ceilings, looking out of the opened windows. Taken by the quiet that surrounds his place, you shut your eyes and bask in it until the sound of Jungkookâs feet shuffles down the hallway.
âI donât know whose good side I am on,â he sighs with relief, grabbing his glass of wine on the way to the sofa, âbut she falls asleep like that.â He snaps his fingers.
You smile, peeling your attention away from the window.
Now dressed in baggy clothes that swallow up his svelte build, Jungkook takes a generous sip from his glass before patting the space next to him, âso, whatâs wrong with this guy?â
You stop on your way to the sofa, eyebrows raised with sarcasm, âletâs cut the attitude, yeah?â
He canât help but laugh, moving his leg when you finally sit down, âjoking,â he reassures you, âbut I mean, this is the third guy youâve rejected and I didnât even get to meet him.â
You shrug, âlike you really wanted to?â Quirking an eyebrow at him, Jungkook canât seem to look at you, laughing into his wine glass; âwhoâs worse here? Youâve always had at least one thing to complain about every guy Iâve brought around.â
âThe bean and I have a preliminary process when it comes to guys you date,â he shrugs, licking a stray drop of wine before it can drip onto his sweatpants.
âYes because a seven year old has a lot to say about adults and dating,â you chuckle, pushing Jungkookâs shoulder, âanyway, you arenât missing out on anything Kook - and besides, I donât want to introduce people into your guysâ life until Iâm sure about them this time.â
Jungkookâs playfulness dies off, the wine in his glass not as interesting as the sullen look forming on your face. He watches you, the way you bend forward, one side of your hair tucked behind your ear while you anxiously pick at your cuticles.
He nudges your knee with his so you can look at him, a reassuring smile awaiting you, âthat last guy fooled us all, okay?â
You sigh as a way to say, âitâs forgottenâŠno big dealâŠwhateverâŠâ but Jungkook knows itâs a stain youâve struggled to rid of for a while; âheâs been out of my life for a long time and thatâs all that matters,â you stiffen your upper lip.
âMm, cheers to that,â he clicks his glass against your water bottle, âbut seriously, can I ask you something?â
You brace yourself, nodding.
âExcept for that trash bag, you always seem to find a flaw in every guy you date,â Jungkook stalls for a second, reading your temperament before continuing, âwhy?â
Your eyes crinkle, suddenly underneath a spotlight, âdo I?â
Jungkook resorts to his scrunch-nosed laugh, âare you kidding?â
âWell, okay Mr. Dating-expert,â you cross one leg over the other taking on a new defense, âyou donât find enough flaws in the women lined up outside of your house every day - why?â
He nearly spat out his wine, setting the glass down with hands surrendered to the air, âfalse accusation, you know I donât bring women back here because of Mai-â
âOkay okay, youâre right, Iâm sorry,â you sit back.
He laughs, âbut fair enough, I guess we both donât have the best track record when it comes to dating.â
You stand up, pulling your bag over your shoulder, âI hate to agree since it concerns me too.â
Jungkook walks you to the front door, âIâm curious to find out who this âold loveâ is,â you turn just as he wiggles his eyebrows at you.Â
You force a smile with squinted eyes, âdo you know me at all, Jeon? I donât believe in fortunes, remember?â
He gives you a quick hug, watching you walk the path to your car; âI canât wait to prove you wrong,â he says from the door.
You wave him off, âyeah-yeah save the love spiel for another time, goodnight!â
On your drive home, absent in mind, you rake your fingers through your hair. The bright glow of the red traffic light casts over you when you come to a full stop. âAn old love will come back to you.â You snort at the thought; they are simply typed words on a piece of paper. It means nothing.
âYou donât believe in stupid fortunes,ââ you sing into the void of your car.
But it still makes your stomach queasy. Heart palpitating in your chest while your palm becomes sweaty as you ring it around the steering wheel.
âLetâs not go back thereâŠâ
âHello? What do you mean no big deal?â Nicâs voice is a clear call into the late night, earning herself a stern look from you. âWhisper please,â you hiss through your teeth, âMai never sleeps well when Jungkook is away, it was hell getting her down tonight.â
Nic looks at you with wily eyes, spinning every which way you turn before she gets dizzy; âoh my god, stop for sec!â
In a huff to clean up Maiâs after-dinner doodle session - crayons strewn across the table and several drawings she made as gifts for her dadâs return from a work trip, you look at your friend with exasperation painted on your face, âitâs literally what I mean Nic.â
She blinks in rapid-fire, sitting down on the ottoman while you work around the dining room. âSo Iâm crazy, okay yeah. Because telling me that youâre in love with your best friend of a million years is totally normal.â
You shudder at how easily those words come out of Nicâs mouth while Jungkookâs daughter sleeps in your bed. Too young to understand anyway, you canât help but want to protect Mai from this very sensitive information about her dad.
Nic rolls her eyes, âoh relax, sheâs asleep now. Iâm spiraling over here, okay?â
âJust, come on,â you hit the side of your leg with the cleaning rag, desperate to get your point across, âdiscretion, please? This is not information I want to be tossed around.â
âHow long have you felt this way?â She watches you in your haste, cleaning every speck left on the table in an attempt to avoid the conversation. Youâre steeped in regret for even mentioning it to Nic. It was a confession locked in the depths of Pandora's box.Â
It just came out.
âI donât know,â you groan, disappearing into the kitchen before returning with washed hands and deadpan eyes.
Nic twists around the ottoman to face you when you come around, plopping yourself on the sofa.
âThatâs a lie,â she states the obvious.
The popcorn texture of your ceiling suddenly becomes interesting when you toss your head back. I need to get my ceilings smoothed. You think to yourself while Nic waits. She wonât back down.
âI remember the exact moment I fell in love with him,â you sigh, tossing your hands up only to bring them back down on the cushions. You sit upright and look at Nic, âbut itâs futile to even detail that because itâs never going to happen.â
âDo you want it to? I mean really want it to? Because he has a kidâŠâ
Eyebrows knit together, you both have to laugh at that.
âI mean, you know, getting with Jungkook means taking on a child - although worthy to mention, a kid who absolutely adores you-â
âPlease, donât make me hurt more,â you press the pads of your fingers over your shut eyes, âI canât even fathom how much it would confuse her - and I wonât entertain this past today. I canât.â
âYouâve obviously been holding onto this for a long time-â
âAnd it ends today. Jungkook is my best friend, I vowed to be here for him and Mai as his friend, thatâs it.â
âOkay, and when he finds a suitable woman and falls in love with her, then what?â
You canât help the sadness that overwhelms your entire chest, eyes piercing through Nic, âouch.â
âIâm sorry,â she takes on a new look of pity, leaning forward, âbut thatâs the reality, isnât it? If you arenât willing to-â
âWilling to what Nic? Confess to Jungkook and ruin our friendship? Ruin my relationship with Mai?â You retort, smiling because this is just too ridiculous to even consider.
âHow can you assume he doesnât feel the same?â Nic rebuttals.
You shake your head, âitâs not happening.â
That was 2 years ago. A night you remember all too clearly but push away along with the feelings steaming inside of you - chewed up and swallowed only to return from time to time like a bad case of acid reflux.
You scoff at the fortune bouncing around in your head, ânot happening.â
âWhat are we shopping for exactly?â Nic comes up next to you, raking through the neutral-toned tops with not much of a care about what she is seeing.
âUm,â you pick out two tank tops and hold them up against you waiting for her approval, âthat cruise Iâm going on next month - didnât we talk about it?â
âOh yeah, wait-who are you going with and why was I not invited?â She queries, noting the way you move swiftly toward the dressing rooms.
You chuckle, âI didnât plan this trip, I was invited,â you shut the door to the changing room before Nic can follow you in. She leans against it, quirking an eyebrow, âcheeky,â she laughs, âwho invited you?â
She listens to you mull over your choices, hearing your feet shuffle on the carpeted floor; âuh, Jungkook did.â
You are immediately met with silence, peeking at the bottom of the mirror where Nicâs feet reflect as she turns to face the door. âCome again? You failed to mention this romantic getaway would be with your best friend-âÂ
Opening the door, Nic nearly falls in when you catch her. You roll your eyes; âhave you always been this dramatic?â
She shrugs, âone of us has to be-back to my question.â
âNot a romantic getaway, Mai is coming and-â
âWh-like a family vacation-â
âNic!â Your jaw sets and she shuts it quickly, âhis parents are also going, okay?â
Your friend blinks in disbelief and you give her a look that wills away any sarcastic comment she has at the ready.Â
You have to hand it to her, sheâs a witty one; âbesides itâs kind of a company cruise for him, all the employees are allowed to bring guests, okay?â
âNoted,â she purses her lips.Â
The silence between purchasing your items and the walk to the car is thick with Nicâs wandering mind.
âCan you just answer one thing for me?â Youâre already sighing before she can ask her question once at the car. Tossing your bags in the back before getting into the driverâs seat with Nic buckled up and raring to go; âhave you worked through all of that - you know, your feelings?â
You nod, âfor the most part.â Nic drops her forehead into her hands, kneading away at her temples and you have to laugh, âokay, yes I have, is that better Nicola?â
âIf you werenât such a bad liar, yeah it would be!â Nic tentatively shoves your shoulder, laughing with you, âhow do you manage it because I sure as hell could not.â
You relax for a moment coming to a red light, âMai is number one here, how she feels matters first-â
âThat is very noble of you, but hello, youâre human and your feelings matter too,â Nic adds with pointed inflect, âand I canât believe Iâm saying this but Jungkook should know better, inviting you to family functions like the three of you are a family before he runs off with some random-â
âNic,â you send a wavering look her way, âI donât mind watching Mai when I have the time, I love her-sheâs like-â you startle yourself, âI just love her, alright? I donât mind it.â
Nic shakes her head when you turn away, your eyes set back on the road. An uneasy feeling settles inside of her, wondering how youâd managed to lie into believing all of that; âLook, you know I care about you. I know he does too I just think heâs a little blind and Iâm just worried itâs hurting you-â
âIâm fine,â you practically sing.
âOkay, so you are now but it will hurt you eventually if you keep pretending like this,â Nic flattens her tone.
âI said I am fine,â you say with emphasis, âanyway, itâs Sunday which means dinner at their house-â you look at her knowing she has a smirk waiting for you. You both look at each other on instinct, eyes squinted at one another, âso I am inviting you to come with, okay?â
You both laugh; âyeah whatever, Iâll join your weird not-family-tradition for tonight.â
Sunday dinner with the Jeons proceeds as usual given the extra guest. Nic prides herself on where she can observe the oddities of your friendship with Jungkook and his daughter. Even she, sworn to never birth children herself, canât help the fluttering of her ovaries as she watches the camaraderie built between you and Jungkookâs daughter. Mai teasingly stiffens her upper lip, shoving her face near yours while a goofy voice bellows out of her. You roll your eyes at her, laughing before attacking her sides with tickling fingers.
Itâs a smile on Jungkookâs face that Nic hasnât seen before. Spending many a night out with the two of you and friends, sheâs used to the suave Jungkook sheâs seen at clubs. The way he talks to women, motions for them, how he sticks his tongue out just enough for flirtatious emphasis when heâs curled up with one. His ego is seen clearly across the dance floor; Nic is sure her face is turning green at the very thought of it.
âAlright kiddo,â Jungkook stretches, âitâs late-â
âDad,â Mai whines, clinging on to you. You hide your laugh, noting the way she tries to fight her sleepiness in front of him.
He shakes his head, âitâs a school night Mai- bathroom - brush your teeth, now.â
You canât help but feel sorry for her, catching her pitiful stare that has so fittingly fallen on you, you chuckle, âcome on, Iâll tuck you in afterward.â
With that little bit of incentive, Mai jumps off the couch, quick to slouch when she passes by her dad, meekly waving goodbye to Nic before she disappears down the hallway; âbe right back,â you call to them, following Maiâs very sad trail into the darkness.
Nic sighs, eyes quick to find Jungkook, âso-â her smile flattens when he finally looks at her.
âSo?â He adds, his eyes slit in wonder. Nic has always been the wild card with a fiery tongue.
She widens her grin, âI hear you and your family are going on a cruise.â
He just nods, smiling into his glass before taking a drink, âsheâs coming too.â
âI mean that was implied-â Nic snorts, âthatâs sweet.â
Jungkook chuckles, catching the sarcastic look in Nicâs eyes, âwhat are you on about?â
âJeon Jungkook you are clue-â
âShe was falling asleep while brushing her teeth,â you come out with a hushed laugh, âpractically had to carry her into bed.â
Jungkook tears his eyes away from Nic, both friends staring at you before they force a laugh. You shrug it off, grabbing your things along with Nicâs who meets you at the door. Jungkook follows, his hands shoved inside of his pockets.
âThanks for letting me tag along,â Nic exaggerates her tone, accepting Jungkookâs hug before getting into the car.
You turn back to him with eyebrows raised and he shrugs.
âOkay, well Iâm going to be pretty busy with work the next few weeks, they want overtime - god-âÂ
Jungkook laughs while you struggle to get your arm in the sleeve of your jacket; âthe sleeve is twisted-here,â he says, pulling it out and holding it straight for you.
âThanks.â
âI guess weâll see you at the ship then,â he says, playfully pushing you toward your car.
You gently kick his ankle, ânight, Jeon.â
He smiles at you, bending forward to wave at Nic who offers him a short smile; âtext me when you get home.â
As always, you wave to him without a second look.
âDid dad receive the confirmation for your parking spot,â Jungkook asks while swinging his keys around his pointer finger, leaving a house he just showed, âit has the information on where youâll park your car at the port.âÂ
âHe did and what about you, will you be doing the same?â Mrs. Jeon then asks about you, âhow will she get there?â
He canât help but giggle, his ever-curious mother always wondering about you, worrying that a small task may be a little too inconvenient for you, âyou should pick her up really.â
Jungkook settles into his car, a playful eye roll following his motherâs assumptions, âalready taken care of mom.â
âGood,â a sigh of relief can be heard on his end, âhow is she anyway, we havenât seen her since Maiâs little school performance.â
âSlow down, yeah?â Jungkook chuckles, âsheâs busy too but good, I think anyway. She came over Sunday for dinner-â
âAs usual,â Mrs. Jeon snickers to herself, âwhy donât you bring her over here for dinner once in a while? I would like to see her too.â
âYou really want that?â He arches an eyebrow.
Mrs. Jeon clicks her tongue, âyah, my son, you say that as if she hasnât been an important part of my grandchildâs life. Of course, we want to see her but you say sheâs always busy.â
âOh,â he pouts, thinking it over, âwell we have a whole week to catch up so you can make up for lost time then.â
âMhm,â he could hear the smirk on his momâs face, âshe deserves a break Jungkook-ah, you know?â
Jungkook nods as if his mom could see him, âof course she does.â
âBetween her work and then watching the baby, you keep her busy.â
Jungkook frowns, âyah mom, this is why Mai acts like a baby sometimes, sheâs not a baby anymore, sheâs turning eight-â
Mrs. Jeon clicks her tongue in protest again, âsheâll always be my grand-baby, and you - youâre forever my babyâŠâ
He canât help but smile this time, âyeah, I know. Anyway, you make it sound like I employ her or something, she comes in on her free time- whenever she pleases.â
âOk ok,â his motherâs gentle laugh he can remember so clearly from childhood eases out of her, âI just worry sheâll think otherwise.â
âIâm sure she doesnât mom,â Jungkook sighs.
âAnyway, thatâs what dad and I will be there for, yeah? To spend time with Mai and give you two some free time to do whatever-â
âAnd some family time with all of us, but I appreciate it, Iâm sure we can squeeze in a childless night.â
Mrs. Jeon chuckles before ending the call, but not before one more reminder about inviting you over to dinner sometime soon.
Jungkook laughs to himself as he pulls into his driveway. Like clockwork, Maiâs school bus arrives at the corner. He steps out and waves to the bus driver when they drive off before Mai comes running down the sidewalk and into his arms.
âHey, dad!â She wraps her arms around his neck, kissing the cheek he purposefully puffed out for her.
âYouâre getting big, bean,â he groans, faking a backache after setting her down. He rests his hand atop her head, hanging her backpack for her before they trail into the kitchen.
âYour muscles arenât so strong anymore then,â Mai quips, tossing a quick shoulder shrug her dadâs way when he turns back from the refrigerator to glare at her.
âSmart-alec,â he mutters, tossing a small tangerine at her. She dodges it and sticks her tongue out at him, screeching when he makes a run for her. With several feet of height on his daughter, Jungkook snatches her in no time, throwing her over his shoulder, tattooed fingers tickling her sides.
Jovial screams and giggles leap out of the little girl until he tosses her on the sofa, her dark hair a wild mess and cheeks red, ânot fair dad, youâre still bigger,â she pouts suddenly. Jungkook leans over the couch, laughing while swiping Maiâs hair out of her face, pinching her cheek in the process, âwhat do you want to eat for dinner, kid? Ordering in tonight.â
Mai jumps up in excitement, shouting your name.
He laughs, pulling his phone out to peruse a menu to order from, ânot tonight- I have a work dinner, so youâll be-â
âNot a babysitter-dad!â Mai whines, stomping her feet toward him, âI donât want a babysitter, they arenât fun.â
He shrugs, taking her chin in his hand and squeezing it, âsorry babe, sheâs busy tonight.â
âFine, whatever,â Mai turns in one swift motion and disappears into the den, homework in hand.Â
Jungkook groans with a slight curl to his lip, âyah, whateverâŠâ he says to himself, wondering when his 7-year-old became a teenager.
With aching feet and a dull throbbing in your head, you sit at the breakfast nook in silence, swallowed up in the pleasant darkness of your apartment.
âIs it time to retire yet?â You want to cry like a baby, be coddled like one, rocked to sleep.Â
Just then a ding from your phone pulls you from your minute misery; a text message.
[Mark]: Okay, Iâm going to level with you, should I stop trying? This is the third time in the last two weeks youâve canceled our dateâŠ
You purse your lips, re-reading Markâs message while the conversation you had with Jungkook weeks ago looms in the back of your mind.
âAlways something wrong with every guy you dateâŠâ
You shake your head; thatâs not true. Mark is a very sweet guy. He is kind of introverted in a big group but alone, heâs all about you. He treats you well and as much as Jungkook wants to tease you about it - Mark is not a bad kisser.
ButâŠ
You sigh as you tap away at the keyboard.
[You]: Iâm sorry MarkâŠas you can see, Iâm not great at being forthcomingâŠor communicating.
[Mark]: no, what??
Haha come on Iâm an adult, I can handle rejection :â)
You smile, warmed by Markâs playful attitude.
[You]: Is it worse if I say that you are a great friend? Because you really are.
[Mark]: Oo yeah, that hurts a little but youâre good, Iâll find some way to get over you..
[You]: Donât make it worse >< seriously Mark, youâve been good to me these last few months, itâs nothing personal.
[Mark]: you deserve it and Iâm sure the guy knows it already
Your eyes widen.
[You]: Sorry.. what are you talking about?
[Mark]: Come on Iâm not stupid either haha every time we were together and that kid called or her dad, you dropped everything to talk to them. Rubbing salt in my wound here, but didnât you leave our date once to be with her?
Oh, that guy.
[You]: RightâŠHeâs my best friendâŠand his daughter I mean yeah, I would do anything for her. So I canât apologize for that, but this is even more proof that you are a great guy!
[Mark]: hahaha, ok I got it, I have to say this is the least demoralizing way any woman has rejected me before
[You]: Youâre welcome? Haha. Good night (:
It couldnât have gone any better, the guilt over Mark that settled in your stomach was now gone, but you couldnât figure out why it didnât make you feel better.
Mark is smart but he was wrong. WellâŠmaybe answering Maiâs phone call that one night, while you and Mark were making out on his couch, was a bit excessive? You cringe at the thoughtâŠ
Peeling yourself from those memories and the barstool proves easier when your incentive is to no longer question what everyone around you seems to have common knowledge of. Pouring water into a steel pot, you set it on the stove to boil for some ramen.
Not long after your meal is done your phone rings with the Jeonsâ home number flashing across the screen; âBean?â You answer, knowing itâs Mai since Jungkook only calls you from his cell phone.
You are greeted with an exasperated huff before she whispers harshly into the phone, âwhy didnât you come watch me tonight?â
Choosing to eat straight from the pot because it was one of those days, you bring it into the living room, a grimace on your face, âmy sincerest apologies kid. I told your dad Iâd be busy with work since weâre all going on vacation soon.â
âOh, well, I donât like this babysitter, she treats me like a little kid,â you almost choke on your first bite of noodles, stifling a laugh at Maiâs dispense.
âOkay one - you are a kid and two - be nice, three - where is your dad?â
Mai scoffs with gusto into the phone, âwork dinner,â she exasperates, âdad thinks Iâm a dummy, I know heâs on a date.â
Your heart drops and with it goes your appetite, setting the half-eaten food down on your coffee table. You move the phone away for a moment, allowing yourself a second to let out a long breath before continuing, âhow do you know that, you know your dad is a busy guy, he goes on plenty of work dinners.â
âHm- again Iâm smart, dad says he is going on company dinners when itâs actually with work people,â Maiâs tone is flippant, âbut when itâs a date? He calls them âwork dinners.ââ
âOh right,â you curse yourself for having this adult conversation with a child, âduh.â
Mai laughs, âdad has been going on a lot of work dinners-â
You clam your eyes shut, ây-you know what bean, Iâm sorry but Iâm exhausted- are you in any immediate danger that requires me to come over there?
âNo,â Mai sighs with obvious disappointment, âI guess not.â
Even with the unsettling of your heart, Mai always manages to melt you to your core, âyou sure?â
âDad would be mad if I made you come here, Iâm okay, I just miss you I guess,â her voice suddenly drops, and the little kid is back. The innocence you love so much about her pulls you in.
âI miss you too,â you say, âbut hey- the cruise is coming up soon, okay? Youâll have your grandparents, your dad-â
âAnd you, duh,â she adds.
You shake your head, chuckling, âand me.â
After talking her through her irritation and simply missing the two people that are her entire world, Mai hangs up a little more satisfied.
You? You call it an early night, ignoring the dreaded feeling hanging from your heartstrings.
You arenât sure how to feel once you wake up on the first day of vacation. Having lost sleep over the last week while bitterly packing for the cruise, you thought up several ways you could have canceled before getting to this day. Picking up your phone on several occasions to text Jungkook only to picture Maiâs disappointment. She likely would have shed a tear or two at your expense.
Finally the night before, you swallowed back your pride and zipped up your packed suitcase which was now sitting in the back of Jungkookâs trunk with the rest of their things. He and Mai sang along to a song while you tapped your hand against your leg, unable to keep the smile away from your face for long.
Mrs. Jeon greets you eagerly after smothering Mai in kisses, taking the three of you ahead as you enter the ship.
âHome for the next week,â Jungkook comes up from behind and puts his arm around you, pressing his palm into Maiâs hair and messing with it while she tries to fight him off. You move away from him and walk towards the elevators, âshall we settle in our rooms?â
Mai is the first to react, running toward you and grabbing your hand in the process before the rest follow.
Once in the rooms with Jungkookâs parents only a few doors down from your suite, Mai pops in and out of the door connecting your room to theirs, âwe can have sleepovers every night!â She cheers.
You shake your head, laughing at her excitement while still taking it all in yourself. Jungkook comes in from your balcony, pressing two fingers against Maiâs forehead when she goes throttling toward him, ârelax monster,â he chuckles, âand not every night, okay?â
âOkay, but at least when you go on work dinners,â Mai peers passed Jungkookâs hip at you making a face too devilish for a child, âI can sleep in her room?â
Youâre glad the bed is there to catch you when you sit back. Jungkook gently pushes her head back, laughing, âweâll see.â
You have to swallow back that all too familiar sickness, âcome on Kook, itâs vacation.â Mai leaps forward with a toothy smile, âyeah dad, vacation!â She shouts, wrapping her arms around Jungkookâs legs.Â
You watch the two of them dance around your room, Mai standing on top of Jungkookâs feet while they tease each other; âduck feet,â Mai says, proceeding to quack at her father.
âDo you uh- you have to work while weâre here?â You ask Jungkook. He sticks his bottom lip out and shakes his head, ânope, just one brunch with a few colleagues but thatâs it.â
You despise the relief that immediately washes over you.
Switching into vacation mode proves a lot easier than you anticipated, given the new information Mai shared with you during that one phone call. You hate to admit it to yourself, but seeing Jungkook stick around for the first couple of days provides relief for you that he is in fact, not going on any work dinners this trip.
Shut up shut up shut UPâŠ
Your thoughts eat away at your brain while you sit poolside, taking a break from carrying Mai around on your shoulders like a mermaid - per her request. You were her throne and she, the mermaid princess of an undersea world, Jungkook the villainous merman out to seek her crown. After a victorious battle against said merman, you urge Mai to continue playing with her dad because being the throne is a weighty job.
Watching them is almost better.
Like a shooting star, a smile beams across your face, sitting back to hold yourself together, barking with laughter when Jungkook throws Mai into the air. A shriek of excitement falls out of her until she lands safely in a big splash.
Jungkook raptures you as you look over to find his head tossed back, perfect teeth showing as he laughs with every part of his being - eyes closed, the only visible part of his face is the utter joy he is feeling.
Your heart beats faster, cheeks grow hotter but not from the sun. Like the kind of gasp that escapes you during a jump scare in a horror movie, a memory locked so deep floods your head. You lower the brim of your hat to hide the immediate tears that flood your eyes, relieved to see Jungkook and Mai continue to chase each other around the pool, making waves while splashing one another.
It was a long day, Jungkook enlisted your help with a colicky baby Mai in need. You read up on as many articles as you could before heading over to their place, finding him in a panic though he was trying to repress it for the time being.
With much effort on both ends, Mai was finally asleep after hours of fussing. Jungkook, desperate for his daughterâs relief to the point of tears, you decided to leave them alone in his bedroom while you claimed a spot on the couch.Â
Waking up hours later, the sun is long gone. You head to his bedroom to say goodbye.
The door is still open and you find Jungkook lying on his side with his back to you, instead of sleeping like you initially assumed, he is humming. One hand rests under his head while the other moves in an up-and-down motion. You stand on your tiptoes and see Mai is still asleep, laid out on her back with her limbs sticking out, you cover your mouth to stifle a chuckle.
She looks angelic - long eyelashes tickling the tops of her chubby cheeks, you can even hear her heavy breathing beyond Jungkookâs soft hum.
âIs it possible to be this in love?â His voice captures your ears but itâs a welcomed sound. You canât see his face but youâre sure heâs near to tears for the second time that day. Pushing off of the wall, you walk to the edge of the bed. Jungkookâs eyes dart to you, dropping his head, silently laughing at himself.
You pat his ankle, a chummy smile covering your face only to tease him, âIâm heading home, will you two be okay?â
He looks back at Mai before nodding, âthank you,â he sighs before moving out of bed but you try to stop him, assuring him that you can make it to the door in one piece.
âWhen do I ever let you walk out alone?â He whispers, kissing Maiâs cheek before carefully moving off the bed. He follows you to the front door. When you turn to wish him and Mai a full nightâs rest, he swallows you in a hug. You stand stiff for a moment, unable to recall if this was something that had ever occurred before. You werenât the bear-hugging type of friend.
Even more, you can feel your heart thrum against Jungkookâs and suddenly it becomes natural as you melt into his hold. You wrap your arms around his middle to which he pulls you closer and tighter.
Eyes closed, the feeling of being in his arms is overwhelming and cheesy as it all feels, you have to will the tears away as a rush of feelings come flooding over you. Every over-thought youâd wondered up to this moment is answered.
âAm I falling for him? NoâŠwait.
Do I love my best friend?â
âWe love you,â Jungkook says close to your ear, shaking you from your thoughts, but with them are the crackings of your heart, âI donât say that enough,â he adds. He finally releases you and you have to pull yourself together in a second.
âJungkook, I told you Iâd be here for you and Mai- no question.â You manage to say, clearing your throat.
Walking away from his house that night, you know for you, itâs all changed.
A shrill cry of your name jolts you awake, cold water splashing your midriff. Your eyes focus back and on Mai who is now sitting on Jungkookâs shoulders, âletâs race,â she says. Without hesitance you jump in after them, pulling a giggling Mai into the pool with you who begs for mercy.
After a warm shower, sleep proves victor over the book Mai begged hands and knees for you to read, but by the time you washed up and changed into fresh pajamas, Maiâs face was planted into Jungkookâs pillow, hair splayed across the white pillowcase.
Jungkook hears you chuckle from his place on the balcony. Turning to look over his shoulder just as you kiss Maiâs head, a gentle flutter in his chest mimics the rocking of the ship.
âSheâs going to need an entire week to recuperate after this trip,â you come out and sit on the bench with him, drawing your legs up and holding them to your chest. Jungkookâs silence makes you curious, but when you look over, the look on his face tells you why.
Brows are set straight with his arms crossed in front of his chest, you can see every thought that's running through his mind. Instead of pegging him with a question, you tap his leg with your foot. He takes a sharp breath in, laughing at himself when he looks at you.
âI was just thinking,â he groans, moving forward to rest his face in his hands. Your heart crawls out of your chest in search of a way to soothe your best friend, yet all the same, you just want to hold him.
âI was just thinkingâŠâ he sighs with a shrug, âback when I was twenty-one, convinced I was this big hotshot with a realtorâs license and brand new BMW,â he laughs in shame, âah- then all of a sudden thereâs a helpless baby who I had no time to prepare for.â
You remember that time with him; recalling the day Jungkook called you to his then apartment, voice too shaken to explain why he needed you there as he returned a missed call from the local hospital. Of course, your mind assumed he was diagnosed with some kind of illness.Â
But with the call on speaker, you watched the color drain from his face as child protective services spoke to him on the other end. Words are thrown around like fireballs- âyour name was put on the birth certificate by her birth mother Mr. JeonâŠa DNA test has been ordered so we will need you to come down to the clinic to complete it. For now, the infant will be placed with our services upon release from the hospital.â
âNo,â he was quick to respond, âno-donât do that please, Iâll bring her home. Can-can I bring her home?â
âYou didnât need that test to prove what you already knew,â you add, watching the way your best friend runs his hands back and forth through his hair.Â
He took the test anyway and it was of course confirmed that Mai was his; âwhen you called me over, I couldnât imagine what they would say and that was definitely the farthest thing from my mind.â
âWouldnât change it for the world now that I know Iâm a capable dad but-â his confidence drops and you sit forward, bending your head until you can see his face.
âBut what?â You ask.
âAny chance at falling in love is out the window-â you can hear the guilt in his voice when he says that. He sits back and you follow, keeping your eyes on him. He chuckles with a crooked grin, âwhat?â
âWhy do you do that? It doesnât hurt you?â
He sighs, looking back at the water, âitâs easier, isnât it? Sleeping around rather than risking a broken heart?â
âJungkook, Maiâs mother-she was foolish for leaving you and even more for leaving Mai-I mean letâs not forget she, herself never even told you about your child in the first place-â
âYeah but Iâm still an idiot for even going there with her, I knew all she wanted was something casual and I gave it to her just so I could feel something.â He shakes his head.
âBut one really good thing came out of that, right?â You push, taking your fingers and nudging his chin to force a smile on his face.Â
He doesnât argue, thinking of the little girl that is sound asleep inside.
A quiet hum settles inside of your chest drawing Jungkook to look at you. Your eyes set on the moonlight reflecting against the water; âI love your kid Jungkook.â
Just looking at your smile when you turn to face him, itâs a sight that nestles deep inside of his chest; âI already did before you even brought her home but I swear, my heart almost canât take how much I love Mai.â
The gentle rock of the boat begins to lull you into sleep; chilly ocean air creates goosebumps over your skin as you fight your eyes rolling back, your breathing slows as a content hum comes out of you. Jungkook watches you for a moment, noticing the slight chatter in your teeth that pulls a giggle from him, âcome here.â
Your heavy eyelids open to look at him, blinking inquisitively as he brings you closer to him. âIâm trying to warm you up,â he chuckles with another tug of your hand. He scoots down to rest his head along the sofa so you can lay your head comfortably on his shoulder; Jungkookâs body heat is all you need to fully accept his invitation.
âJust so you know,â he clears his throat, âbecause I know how my kid is,â Jungkookâs voice sounds like a subtle purr, âshe loves you too.â
Caught in a haze of exhaustion and more emotion than your heart can handle, you nuzzle against Jungkookâs shoulder, willing yourself to fall asleep with those sentiments in mind.Â
On the cusp of a deep sleep, you swear you feel Jungkook press his lips to the top of your head as he carries you off into the room.
When you wake up in the morning, youâre immediately aware this is not your bed though it isnât entirely unfamiliar. Your heart launches in your throat as you sit up on your elbows, eyes pressed shut.
Okay now!
They pop open, your initial concern to find Jungkook lying there settles when you see Mai at your side. Her long raven hair strung across her face.Â
A snore causes you to jump; awakened by his snore, Jungkook looks at you with one eye open, his body contorted to the size of the narrow cot meant for Mai. His feet dangling off the edge.
âYou could have slept in my bed,â you snort.
He sits up, the sheet falling off to reveal his rippled chest and abs. Youâve seen his muscles several times, but the setting is far too intimate this time. You have to look away, pulling Maiâs hair off of her face. Jungkook stands and stretches, âit was nice falling asleep to you guysâ breathing- peaceful,â he says before disappearing into the bathroom.
The days go by too fast. Each one was filled with various activities tailored to Mai as she enjoyed the time with her grandparents. On several occasions, she couldnât help but announce how happy she was to have her favorite people with her all at the same time.
Although, on the second to last night, you fail to ignore when Jungkook doesnât return from that brunch as soon as he assured Mai he would, showing up early in the evening sans tie and a fresh mark on the side of his neck.
He comes lazily into your room after a shower, greeted by Mai with open arms, âwhere were you?â She asks, pressing her face into his side.
âIâm sorry.â His answer is short and hardly an answer. You turn away to hide your disappointment, closing the coloring book Mai was using and putting away her crayons; âyour parents said you had unexpected business come up after brunch?â You ask.
He looks at you and nods.
Liar.
âBut look bean,â he picks Mai up, conveniently placing her where she canât point out the hickey, âyouâre going to dinner alone with grandma and grandpa tonight, okay?â Mai throws her head back, âyouâre abandoning me again?â
You canât help but laugh, curiosity pushing away the heaviness in your chest, âwait, why?â
Jungkook looks at Mai, âcover your ears.â
âBut-â
He curls an eyebrow at her and with a loud scoff, she does as he says.
âThey want us to have a night out. We can go to the club downstairs - dancing and drinks?â He wiggles his eyebrows at you.
You shake your head, laughing while your resolve not to give in slips away, âI have a dress that deserves to be seen, might as well.â
While Jungkook spends the last few hours of daylight with Mai, you donât waste any time and get ready. It isnât often you can pamper yourself like this; hair laid sleek against your back, taking time on your makeup to ensure its lasting quality because you plan to dance away the troubles of your heart.
Just as you buckle the other strap to your heel, thereâs a knock at the main door of your room. You peer into Jungkook and Maiâs room through the connecting door which has remained open the majority of the trip, remembering he left just a few minutes before to drop Mai off at his parentsâ room.
You open it without much thought, stumbling back when you come face to face with your best friend. He catches you by the wrist, chuckling.
His hair is combed with an effortless side part, thick bangs swept on either side of his forehead. His patterned buttoned-down stands out though the short sleeves allow his tattoos to be on display. White slacks and a new pair of shoes adorn his lower half while a touch of gold jewelry ties it all together. Pushing your figurative tongue back into your mouth, you offer a simple compliment before stepping out.
Going unnoticed is the way Jungkookâs eyes slink over your figure, selfishly detailing in his memory how your dress fits you in all the right places.
âHurry up slowpoke,â you call to him, already halfway down the hallway. He looks at you, wondering if youâve caught him staring. You choose to turn away before he can see the smirk on your face.
Music booms around you while a colorful group of people aged from 21 to 90 fills the space for a final night of hoorah as you settle at the bar. Your feet are already aching after Jungkook pulled you straight onto the dance floor when you initially arrived. Having clubbed with him on many occasions, you arenât surprised by his rhythm and ease in gyrating his hips to the music. Perhaps a little closer to you than you are used to, but youâll allow a pass tonight. And really, are you complaining?
No. But you choose to ignore that voice in your head.
Jungkook is looking around until he finds your eyes. You blink, clearing your throat, âI have a confession.â He scoots in closer so he can hear you better, eyes dropping to meet yours. Stirring in his seat, you wonder if heâs fidgeting out of discomfort.
Liquid courage pushes you to continue, âI broke into my minibar and had a little pre-game before you came,â you admit. Jungkook drops his head and laughs at you again. His eyes squint beneath a beaming smile, you practically choke at how beautiful he looks, ây-you might have to carry me back to my room later.â Your tongue suddenly feels numb as you stumble over your words.
He nods, âyou deserve to let loose,â his expression takes on more sincerity, âyou do so much for me and Mai.â
If not for the mood lighting flashing in various colors, you swear Jungkookâs face is flushed. His blinks are slow and you wonder when heâll stop looking at you like that-
âHere you are.â The bartender barrages in with your drinks. You jump slightly while Jungkook thanks the man, a straight line forming his lips.
After two shots and another finished drink, Jungkook is ready to dance into the wee hours of the morning. Head caught in a constant loop after those shots, you insist he goes on his own. Just then a womanâs voice appears close to your ear, causing you to jump back. Jungkook looks to where you are with some sort of a smile appearing on his face but you can hardly make it out through a hazy gaze.
Heâs saying your name and you make every effort to concentrate, âthis is my colleague, Rosie.â
Rosie smiles at you but you notice more the way her hands are wrapped around Jungkookâs bicep and then the way she moves her hand to smooth across his shoulders, tucking her fingers beneath his collar.
Rosie from brunch. You smile, ânice to meet you.â You canât help when your eyes ghost over the mark on Jungkookâs neck once more, the one youâve had to pretend wasnât there the entire night.
âLikewise,â she hardly spares you a second look before her eyes are glued to Jungkookâs, âletâs go dance.â
Jungkook sets his attention on you when you stand, making it a point to plant your feet firmly on the ground, âgo, I need to use the restroom.â
Rosie wastes no time and pulls Jungkook away.
You groan, staring at yourself in the mirror, eyes weighed down with one too many drinks though youâre still able to stand on your own. That deserves a pat on the back along with your determination to not allow this night to go sour as you make your way out to the dance floor once more.
But it all comes to a screeching halt when you spot Rosie and Jungkook, even more, the way his lips hover dangerously close over the skin of her neck, his hand smoothing over her waist. Their bodies are pressed together as they dance with not an inch of breathing space to spare between the two.
You canât help the fire that rages through you though tears sting your eyes. Before he can see, given he even looks up for one minute, you make a desperate escape towards the exit.
Stupid..so stupid. Stupid on a monumental level. What did you think was going to happen-heâd magically fall in love with you on this trip? YesâŠNO.
You sniffle as you rub the heels of your feet, skin red from the pain inflicted by your choice of footwear. Even after a long shower, scrubbing the black makeup off your eyes that melted onto the bags that are now present - you canât shake the aching in your chest.
âUgh,â you groan, tossing yourself back onto your bed. Hair still sopping wet from your shower and dressed in your comfiest pajamas, nothing could soothe you at this point. Mind still swimming in a drunken state, you wish you could just black out already.
Click.
The door to Jungkook and Maiâs room closes. You shoot up into a sitting position once more, immediately regretting that. Jungkook peers in through that middle door, chuckling at you and a little less drunk than you. He always held his liquor better than you did.
That fire flickers in you once more, so slight but it causes you to twitch. You canât un-notice it, even when you look away for a moment while he moves over to you. His hair is a mess, shirt hastily buttoned, and the collar is tinted pink, not to mention the faded lipstick marks around his jaw. He steps any closer to you and you could name the brand of perfume she was wearing.
âClub closed like two hours ago,â your words are still a bit slurred. Jungkook just chuckles, âyeah, Iâm beat.â You shake your head while he moves back in the direction of his room.
âOld habits die hard,â you mutter venomously.
Jungkook cocks his head, taken aback, âwhat?â
You straighten your shoulders when he looks at you, âare you really going to risk putting yourself in this same situation again? Just for a one-night stand? Have you forgotten how Mai came into the picture?â The deep frown on your face is hardly enough to hide how you swallow back the gasp following your accusation. The dagger youâve pierced him with digs into his back while a crushing pain swallows him whole, you can see the crumbling beneath your best friendâs eyes.
His cheeks grow red when he turns back towards the door, âgo to sleep,â he mumbles in a tone that has the ground shaking, tossing his room key to the side, âyouâre drunk.â
You flinch when he slams the door shut.
The swaying of the boat doesnât help the unsettling waves in your stomach and throbbing head. Even with the new presence of another person on the balcony, your head remains cradled in your hands.
âHere,â Jungkook says in a low tone but it still makes your head throb. He reaches out to you with a water bottle in hand, âand take these.â
You peer up, the torturous rays of the sun hurt your eyes. You shake your head. Jungkook smacks his tongue in disapproval, taking up the bottom space of the lounging chair you're sitting on. He opens the bottle for you and brings it up to your lips, âstubbornness wonât make you feel better, drink.â
âOh god, please donât say that word,â you retch, taking a sip. Another second later Jungkook pops the two aspirin into your mouth, assisting you with another swig of water.
The rushing waves settle around you but the awkward silence can be cut with the dagger Jungkook was still holding onto. He sighs, looking away from the wooden deck of the balcony.
âI donât think Iâve ever seen you so drunk before,â he says. The strained laughter that follows makes your chest grow hot along with the heaviness in his tone.
You feel his gaze fall over you and you finally look up at him, removing your sunglasses. He doesnât tear his attention away from you, waiting to see if youâll do anything, say anything.
âDo you remember-â
Youâre nodding before he can finish his sentence, âI remember what I said.â You wish you didnât, probably even more than Jungkook wishes he never heard it.
Jungkook sits there a little bit stunned, straightening his back and you can see the frown grow on his brow, ânot that I owe you any explanation - I didnât sleep with her, we just - I donât know I just couldnât-â
You question him with your eyes, âyouâre right Jungkook, you donât need to explain anything to me, weâre both adults.â You cut him off before it can hurt anymore, irritation lining your tone which Jungkook picks up on the latter. Somehow he still misses the longing behind your eyes.
âHow about some leniency? Iâm trying to be nice even though you insulted me last night-â
âYou donât have to be nice to me, I was out of line so letâs just drop it. Iâm sorry for ever saying anything-â
âWill you let me care about you?â He snaps back. It catches you off guard, even when heâs been angry in the past, heâs never snapped at anybody. But the shock isnât enough to stop you from feeling angry too.
âWhat are you talking-if this is you caring about me then please, spare me. I mean y-you came back to the room like nothing-â you groan out of frustration, swinging your legs over the lounge chair to stand up. The uneven weight nearly sends Jungkook to the ground but he manages to catch himself.
âLike nothing-what?â Jungkook follows you into your room.
âNothing Jungkook, nothing happened, thatâs what I mean. And you know what, nothing is ever going to happen,â you mutter, tossing clothes into your opened suitcase.
He grasps for the words falling from your mouth, managing to hear every last one, âwhat do you mean?â
You shake your head, âlook letâs just give each other space, yeah? We only have today left so let me just do what you brought me here to do - let me do what I do best apparently.â
The riddled expression on his face only makes you grow more impatient for him to leave you alone; âthatâs why Iâm here right Jungkook - to take care of Mai while you rendezvous? Iâm just a babysitter for Mai - thatâs all Iâve ever been to you since she was born, right?â
His eyes grow cold while your words only chip away at him more and more, âyouâre my best friend, I invited you to come because youâre like family-â
âOh, just stop!â You twist pieces of your clothing between angry fists, âstop doing this to me-stop saying those things to me, stop cuddling with me like weâre-we-â youâre sputtering on the edge of stone-cold tears, âyou just-you have no idea what youâre doing to me.â
âThen tell me,â he urges you, âfor Godâs sake talk to me instead of pushing me away-â
âJungkook, I love you,â you cry desperately, your body sinking, âI-I love you, and I canât do it anymore.â You collapse onto the edge of your bed, praying the tears will go away so you can get a coherent thought out, shaking your head.
âI canât do this anymore, Jungkook.â You weep quietly.
All he can do is whisper your name to break the deafening silence.
âJust leave,â you look at him with red, tear-filled eyes, âplease.â
âBut we should talk-â
âI wonât do this anymoreâŠI just canât,â you canât stop crying, âplease leave.â
There isnât anything more heart-breaking than when the door shuts behind your best friend, you are left alone to steep in the figurative mess left around you. A storm rages your mind while tear after tear continues to fall, even when you occupy yourself with stuffing everything into your suitcase. Some hours pass when youâre still in your room, suitcase packed. You can hear Mai enter their room, voice muffled behind the closed door she was so used to being open.
Follows is a stern call of her name from Jungkook just before the doorknob turns but abruptly stops along with your heart. You can hear her asking him why before you assume he pulls her away from the door.
You force your eyes shut, pressing your tear-stained face into your pillow and praying the last day on this god-awful ship will magically be over when you open your eyes again. Body exhausted from the emotional day, you feel yourself sink into darkness until all subconscious thought disappears.
It was a fight to get Mai to understand why you werenât going home with them the next morning. You never lied to her. Not once in all of these years. Not until today when you told her it had to do with work, that was why. She slumped into her grandmaâs hug before going over to the car per Jungkookâs request who was standing near you.
âJungkook, I just want to go home and I already called an Uber so-â
He just nods but you can see the hurt in his eyes, âwill you text me-us? Text us when you get home?â
You look down at your phone, âI-um- I need to go over to the waiting area where Iâll be picked up, thanks for inviting me.â With that, youâre turning away before he can even breathe a second time. Jungkook canât tear his eyes away from you, watching you walk away, wanting to watch you until you're a speck in the distance.
âMai is buckled in Jungkook-ah.â His dad calls him away before he can do any of that.
His thoughts spiral on the drive back home.
âI canât do this anymoreâŠI wonât do this.â Your words play like a broken movie reel in his mind. A sick feeling settles in Jungkookâs stomach; a strong taste of bile rises in his throat as he wonders if you mean it.
The days following begin to fuse into the next before you realize two weeks have gone by. Two weeks of missed phone calls from Jungkook but even more painful are the missed calls from their house phone.
Mai.
You have to hold your stomach every time you think of Mai. The innocent one caught between two adults she thinks the world of, the only two who are her entire world. Itâs enough to make you want to lose all contents of your stomach which hasnât been much lately. Getting by on a couple of sips from your morning tea and a bite or two of unbuttered sourdough bread before heading off to work.
Everything has lost its taste, life as you know it has lost flavor.
You always enjoyed work, as stressful as it could be at times. But it was becoming your mute therapist because you couldnât talk about the things warring your mind. They just bottled inside of you, one after the other; when would it finally implode? Â
Three knocks sound at your front door and you jump away from the counter, a small plate with a sad sandwich placed on top of it. You abandon it, youâre sure the bread is starting to mold anyway. Poking your head around the corner, your eyes are wide as they stare down the narrow hallway. The runner in the center of the floor is left askew, shoes tossed under the hallway table cluttered with your keys and three days of mail; everything is left unopened.
The doorbell screeches like a hungry crow; you yelp a curse before clamping your hand over your mouth. Thereâs no way he has the gull to show up at your houseâŠ
A muffled call of your name sounds on the other side of the door followed by rapid presses of the doorbell.
Itâs Nic.
You sigh, moving down the hallway as quickly as you can before tearing the door open. Nic stands there with her arm up, her hand fisted ready to knock on the door, âwell, hello stranger!â Her voice is laced with sarcasm and a toothy smile to boot. Sheâs already setting her things down on the small breakfast nook that separates the kitchen from the living room, she follows your every move until youâre standing on the opposite side of the counter, a waiting expression sits on her face.
âWine?â She asks. Youâre impressed when she pulls a long bottle out of her purse, something like Mary Poppins would do if she wasnât so cheerful.
You shake your head, pushing the bottle back into her bag, âIâm cutting myself off forever.â
âAh,â she nods knowingly and itâs confirmation enough that she is aware of the revelation that occurred on the cruise. You know he called her and asked her to check on you.
You lean onto the counter and Nic does the same after propping herself up on a barstool, âhe sent you,â you state rather than ask. You know your best friends through and through. And beneath your broken pride and splitting heart, you can admit that they know you just the same.
Instead of a joke, she just purses her lips and offers you an apologetic smile, âhe did.â
You shrug, resting your hand under your chin. The two of you continue in a stare-off that holds a thousand words between your shaking eyes and Nicâs patient ones. She doesnât press you like youâre used to, but perhaps thatâs because she can see the sheen across your eyes or the way you keep swallowing back the lump in your throat.
Nic, opinionated in all her ways and always managing to impose them on the ones she holds near and dear, bites her bottom lip when you close your eyes only for a few tears to fall shortly after.
She clears her throat, pressing a tissue into your hand while your head hangs low; âyou should talk to him, babe.â
Youâre shaking your head and Nic sighs, biting back her words until you pick your head up to look at her.Â
Sheâs careful but direct; âSo thatâs it, you just cut him off? For how long are you planning on doing that - for forever?â Nic knows how ridiculous that sounds. Even more than when you swore you would take your once secret love for Jungkook to the grave.
âThatâs the plan,â you croak, pressing the tissue over your eyes so it can soak up your tears.
âAnd Mai?â Nic retorts.
Your hands drop onto the counter along with your stomach; thereâs no answer for that.
âCustody isnât necessarily a thing between friends-â
âNic,â you give her a stern look and she apologizes.
âLook, you donât need me to say this because I know you, and I know how much you love Mai,â Nicâs tone sounds desperate for you to hear her, âbut Iâm going to say it anyway - I get seeing him and talking to him sounds incredibly painful, but are you really willing to lose that little girlâs trust? I mean anyone can see that she worships the ground you walk on,â Nic canât help but chuckle but her seriousness never fades, âif you decide never to talk to them again, that-â Nic pushes her pointer finger onto the countertop, âthat will be excruciating for herâŠâ The second to pause allows you to feel the final crushing of your heart before Nic finishes.
âYou canât make this choice for her and not be in her life all of a sudden just because you want to run away from reality - Mai is just as much in this painful reality with you and Jungkook.â
You hate how right she is. You hate that Nic has taken every single word out of your mouth and made sense of it.
The sun is setting over the city as Jungkook continues to stare out the window of his office. Itâs the end of a long workday. Heâs tired after showing several houses from one end of the boulevard to the other. His feet hurt, his neck is aching, and heâs sick of wearing this stupid suit.
But he canât think of anything else. He canât think of anyone else. All he can think about is you. Sick with worry about his daughter who has no understanding of whatâs happened. Sheâs asked to sleep with him every night for the past two weeks, it was the only thing that could soothe her anxiety. He wanted to be mad at you for cutting Mai off. Himself, he could understand, but Mai? Then again, he wondered how much he was to blame too. Did he unintentionally put his daughter in this spot? Going out with a different woman at least a few nights a week, asking you to babysit Mai every time? If he had just been honest from the beginning, maybe none of this would have happened.
He scoffs at himself, ripping his tie from around his neck and tossing it onto his desk. Of course, idiot, if you just confessed years ago, this wouldnât be happening. Mai wouldnât be experiencing her first heartbreak at seven years old. Selfishly, he wouldnât have had to see the hurt that split you right down the middle when he waltzed in that night covered in another womanâs touch.
All the times you saw him that way.
Idiot. He has to laugh. Idiot doesnât even begin to cover it.
âHi baby,â Jungkook sweeps Mai into his arms when he finally arrives home, relieving the babysitter. Mai rests her head on his shoulder, pressing the moles she can see on his face with her finger. Heâs not used to her being so quiet.Â
Itâs late; way past her bedtime.
âI couldnât sleep,â Mai sighs into his shoulder.
âI know,â he rubs her back, walking into her bedroom. Maybe she could manage it tonight. Mai doesnât fight it, climbing under her comforter when Jungkook pulls it back for her. He sits on the floor next to her bed, knees curled up to his chest, he looks back at Mai whose eyes glisten under the glow of the starry night light, âguess we need to talk, huh?â She asks.
Jungkook chuckles, pinching her cheek, âshoot.â
Maiâs eyelashes flutter when she looks away, âshe always has dinner with us on Sundays,â she starts, âis she mad at me?â
Jungkook is quick to settle her disquieting thoughts, ânever in a million years bud, she could never be upset with you.â
âThen why isnât she coming over to see me?â Mai isnât crying, but her eyes look back at Jungkook and he can feel a tear in his heart when she does.
He sighs, holding Maiâs hand inside of his; âI hurt her feelings, so I think seeing you makes it hard for her because Iâm always with you, right?â
Mai nods, âSo say youâre sorry dad.â
He muffles a laugh, âitâs not that easy for adults sometimes.â
âWhy? Donât you miss her too?â
âI do,â he admits, âand I care a lot about her too.â Jungkook says, eying Mai, searching for the right words before he continues, âdo you know what that means, bean?â He rests his chin on top of his hand, stroking her hair away from her face with the other. Mai observes her dad, hands pressed underneath her cheek.
âGrandma says when you care about people, it means you love them, so-â she twitches her nose inquisitively and Jungkook canât help but giggle, leaning in to pinch it, âask me questions,â he says, helping her out.
Mai yawns, not too far from sleep. But Jungkook canât resist this time before bed, when his daughter is on the precipice of sweet slumber and they are alone, talking about whatever. Most of the time they are teasing each other, but if Mai has spent the day with you, Jungkook especially wanted to hear about it.
âI guess, does it mean you love her like you love me?â Mai asks.
The corner of his lips quirk into a smile, âI love you more than you can ever know-â he stops to catch the twinkle in his daughterâs eye, âbut this love is a little bit different.â
Mai nods and follows with a big yawn. Jungkook leans in once more to kiss her forehead, âsleep tight.â
âI wonât let the bedbugs bite,â May yawns again.
Before Jungkook steps out of her room, Mai squeaks, âdad?â
âYeah?â He turns in a heartbeat.
âI love her too, and well you know how the other kids at school-well most kids have their moms you know?â
He can feel the final shattering inside of him when he goes to rub his chest. Jungkook moves in, sitting next to Mai when she sits up, âI feel like I love her how a kid is supposed to love their mom-like she is the very best friend I will ever get to have, dad,â Mai looks up at him, âif she is mad at you, please make it better because I think we need her for forever.â
Tears brim the outside of Jungkookâs eyes, his smile trembling when he stares down at his literal heart in the shape of his child; âI love you so much,â he pulls her into his lap where Mai finds solace hiding her face in his shoulder.
âBut my friend at school can never know that, it would hurt her feelings,â Mai muffles against him. Jungkook manages a gentle laugh, pressing a long kiss to the top of Maiâs head, his tears going unnoticed by his daughter.
The last time you received a call from Maiâs school was a year ago, she pushed a boy who tried to put a dead lizard on top of her head. He fell back and scraped his elbow. Mai was not about to let the school call her dad.
âHe wonât be as mad if youâre with me!â She insisted, holding her hand in yours as the two of you crossed the street, a detention slip in her other hand.
Listed as the third emergency contact under her grandma, your stomach churns, wondering why they would be calling you. There is no question whether you would answer or not.
âHello?â You breathe slowly into the phone.
The woman on the other end informs you sheâs the principal; âMaiâs father and grandma havenât returned our calls; the kids had an early release today but it appears they have forgotten to pick her up, and the buses have all gone.â
You frown, they never forget to pick Mai up from school. And if either one couldnât, you were the next in line if she wasnât going to take the bus; âoh-uh okay, I-um-I can be there in-â you look at the clock above your desk, ignoring the incomplete work before you, âI can be there in fifteen minutes.â
You rush around the room to gather your things, darting for the door with your keys in hand.
By the time youâre walking up to the school Mai is running through the main doors, the principal right behind her smiling as Mai meets you halfway. She clings around your waist and it instantly causes your eyes to water, âhi bean.â
âI missed you,â she says, pulling herself off of you only to grab your hand. She pulls you with fervor to your car, barely giving you time to look back and wave at the principal.
Once settled in the car you turn towards the backseat and look at her with raised brows, âdid they know you were getting out early?â
Mai purses her lips, eyes widening when she shrugs in response, quick to open a book to read when you start the car.
âHm,â you turn around without much afterthought, making the drive back to their house. Itâs been three weeks now, three weeks since that morning which youâve tried desperately to forget, and three weeks since talking to Jungkook and Mai.
You arenât sure what classifies as tension between an adult and a child, but the Mai who is usually speaking faster than she can keep up with has taken to staring out the window, staring at the buildings whizzing by and trees blending into the other. You look into the rearview mirror every so often, pretending you donât know why she looks so indifferent.
Hugging you was a good sign, but now she seems awkward, dashing out of your car and beating you to the front door. You eye each other when you make it there. She gives you a sarcastic look, looking at your keys for a moment before you get the hint. You always had a set of keys to their house. It felt weird using them now.
Mai pushes the door open impatiently, the keys still in the lock with your hand attached to it, âhey-geez, slow down will you-no running-â you smack your tongue, setting your things down when Mai runs down the hallway to her bedroom.
Your chest fills with air as you take a glance around their home, singing praises that Jungkookâs car is not in the driveway meaning he must have been too busy to eat lunch at home.
âMai,â your voice echoes down the hallway, âMai you know shouldnât be running in the house.â
Sheâs sitting at the small table her grandpa made for her, her homework already laid out and a pencil in hand. You watch her for a moment, waiting for any sign of acknowledgment of what youâve said. But she just sits there, chin resting in her hand while she reads over the assignment.
You sigh, moving to sit on the floor next to her, looking over her paper to read the words but all you can see is the blank expression on Maiâs face. You poke her hand, âanybody in there?â
She moves her hand into her lap and starts writing.
You know why sheâs doing this and you canât be upset, but it does sting a little. Usually, itâs a fight to get her to do her homework when youâre around; âso youâre just going to ignore me? I thought you missed me.â
Itâs only then that her eyes dart to meet yours, her eyes a mirrored reflection of her fatherâs. Itâs always amazed you how they twinkle like stardust is floating around in them. You attempt a smile but it just falls when you notice how her eyes are glistening with tears.
âI missed you too bean-â
âNa-uh, Iâm a kid but you donât need to lie to me, Iâm a tough kid.â She defends herself.
âMai,â you sigh.
âIf you missed me then you would have come to see me, but you didnât for three whole weeks, so youâre just a liar,â Mai abandons her pencil and drops her face onto the table, creating a barrier around her head with her arms.
That cuts you deep.
A liar.
You sit there and listen to her sniffle before working up the courage to touch her arm, she flinches and you wait for her to pull away but itâs more surprising when she doesnât.
âBean, will you look at me please?â Your tone is soft as you rub her arm. She shakes her head.
âPlease," is all you can say. You watch her chest heave when she complies a minute later, cheeks wet from her tears, she can hardly keep her eyes on you. You reach over and wipe her face with the back of your hand, squeezing her chin in the process. She bites back a smile.
âYou lost a tooth!â You gasp, holding onto her chin and moving it down to reveal the new gap in her bottom teeth. She canât help but perk up at you noticing, âit fell out when I bit into an apple,â she giggles. You laugh with her, watching her round cheeks glow pink; âMai, I really have missed you.â
She moves her lips in a thinking manner, finally, you can breathe a little bit easier when her eyes find you, âI told dad you are my best friend. And usually best friends like to see each other, so,â she hums, scrounging around for her thoughts, âso you didnât come over and I thought you just didnât want me to be your friend anymore.â
Youâre shaking your head, cursing at yourself, âthat would never happen, not in a million lifetimes kid because youâre my best friend too.â
She understands but you can still see the questioning in her expression as she tries to piece it all together so it can make sense. You pull Mai closer to you until she is sitting right in front of you, her legs tucked underneath herself; âI am so sorry bean, for not talking to you and for not coming around-â you start but you wonder how to continue, looking around the room as if there is some viable answer written on the walls, âI wasâŠangry about something and it hurt me really bad. So I thought being alone would make me feel better.â
Mai plays with your hands, perhaps not even noticing she is doing it, âdid it?â
You have to chuckle at her, if only you had a measure of Maiâs honesty, you and Jungkook would not be in this current situation, âno, because I just ended up hurting the one person who means so much to me, the only one who has never hurt me back.â
Mai looks at you hopefully, âme?â
A smile beams across your face and you pull Mai into you until she is giggling, âyes you, silly.â
After a moment of light-heartedness, Mai settles back down, drawing circles into the shag rug, âdad said he hurt your feelings, so I guess this is all his fault.â
You hum, rubbing your hand over her hair, âwell - no, I canât put all the blame-â
âMAI?â The desperate yell for her name causes both of you to jump. Mai clamors to her feet, darting into her bathroom and slamming the door shut.
âWhat-Mai?â Youâre launched into a panic, one over the fact that Maiâs face drained of any color at the sound of her dadâs gruff voice and second, itâs Jungkookâs voice.
Her name falls off of his tongue like rapid fire. Before you can say anything he tears into Maiâs bedroom and comes to a screeching halt at the sight of you. Heâs breathless, staring at you. All you can manage is to gesture at the bathroom door, âshe ran in there.â Just then Mrs. Jeon comes in behind her son, worried eyes finding relief upon seeing you, âoh thank God, please tell me Mai is here,â she sighs.
You nod, confused as ever, âher principal called me because it was an early day and nobody was there to pick her upâŠâ You stop, realizing there was a major miscommunication and Mai was the culprit.
Jungkookâs eyes are fierce, eyebrows in a straight line when he moves in front of the bathroom door, hand rattling the doorknob which is now locked. He makes a fist ready to pound on it when his mom stops him, âyouâll just make it worse,â she speaks calmly, looking back at you. Her hands are trembling when she reaches out to you, you move forward and grab them.
You fumble with words, âShe mustâve-â
âWeâve been looking everywhere for the last hour - since when did my kid start scheming - open this door Mai!â Jungkook starts again, his worry fuming out of him.
âJungkook-ah, please,â Mrs. Jeon pleaded, pushing herself between the door and her son, âthe important part is that she is safeâŠwhy donât you go to the kitchen, get some water and just relax for a moment.â
âMom-â
She shakes her head, âI will talk to her, now go.â
Hesitantly he drags his feet and leaves the room. Your stomach does flips when Mrs. Jeon settles her attention on you, hand resting on the doorknob of Maiâs bathroom.
Please, donât say it. Donât say it. Donât-
âWill you keep an eye on him, please? I donât know why but heâs been so worked up lately-â Mrs. Jeon shrugs, unsure of what else to say. You take a deep breath in, nodding as you march out of the room at a snailâs pace.
Heâs bent at the waist, face pressed into his palms before he runs them back through his hair- itâs shorter now. He takes a deep breath that is promptly cut off when he sees you standing there, your hands resting on top of the granite countertop. Your fingers twitch with anxiety, palms feeling clammy as your heartbeat picks up again.
He finishes a glass of water, turning around to set it down in the sink. He doesnât look back at you, resting his hands at the edge of the counter, âthanks for being there,â his voice is barely audible, âyou-uh, you donât have to stay-â
âIâm sorry.â
His shoulders tense, another breath is trapped in his throat at the sound of your voice. It rasps and shakes at the threat of new tears but you hold them back for as long as you can. You arenât sure how long that will last.
âJungkook?â You arenât confident saying his name, unsure if he is seething because of Mai or if itâs really because of you.
He nods before turning around, looking at the top of your head before his gaze shakes over your eyes until he gives up, looking down at the floor.
âI donât know-â you stop when you hear Mrs. Jeon come down the hallway, she stands next to you and rubs your back, a more relaxed smile on her face.
âShe failed to let us know that it was an early day, says she forgot,â Mrs. Jeon shrugs. You and Jungkook look at each other knowing full well that Mai is the mastermind behind this very moment; âbut she understands the severity of what she caused and is ready to apologize to you,â his mom looks from her son to you, âand you.â
Jungkook thanks her and walks her to the front door after she hugs you; âoh,â she calls to you gently, âcome over for dinner soon? Itâs like pulling teeth to get this boy to bring you over, we miss you.â
You just nod, smiling at her before Jungkook closes the door behind her. He rubs the back of his neck, reclaiming his spot across from you. The island provides a safe space between the two of you as you lean your weight against it.
âIâm sorry,â his tone is unsure but you can feel the guilt radiate from him, âIâm sorry itâs taken me so long to say that,â he sighs, âand so many other things.â He mutters the last part but you manage to hear it.
âI was hurt,â you swallow so hard that even he can hear it, âIâve had so much pent up - for yearsâŠI just lost it.â
âWe always talk about everything. I mean, d-donât you think I would have wanted to know about something that important?â His words are desperate to be heard, steeped in weeks of constant questioning.
âYou make it sound like confessing is so easy,â you canât help the frown that appears, âthe risk involved? Because telling you just so I can be rejected doesnât mean just losing you,â your voice struggles, âIâll lose Mai too and god, I canât stomach that.â
Heâs looking at you now, directly at you, blinking away what you can only assume are tears.
âI-I didnât want to risk that so I held it in, I pushed it away until I believed that I didnât love you anymore but,â you shake your head, âI realized it wasnât going to go away even after every date you came home from. How Iâve had to ignore the sick feeling in my stomach when you traipse in after youâve been with another woman, a woman that could never be me - will never be me. I was so mad that I couldnât be jealous enough or hurt enough by that to stop loving you. I want to stop, but I canât figure out how-â your words taper off when you notice a trace of a smile spreads across his lips.Â
âAre you sm-smiling?â Your hands tremble and youâre ready to storm out of there.
He is smiling, itâs barely there but you can see it.Â
âCan I say something?â His eyebrows lift as he looks at you with hopeful eyes.
You arenât sure if you should be offended by the crooked smile on his face, the same one that melts your insides and makes your palms sweat. You just nod, ready to take on another offense.
âI love you too.â His voice is shaking.Â
Everything stops. Your heart launches into your throat and you arenât sure if youâre breathing anymore. You can feel your mouth fall open, you have to tell yourself to close it. Jungkook just waits.
The confident, suave Jungkook you know all too well is replaced by the loving human you have known even more. The man who masks his worth with fleeting escapades that never last past one night or a weekend at most. Â
âWhat? What do you mean,â you stutter, your lungs feel like they are collapsing, âwhy are you telling me this now?â
Jungkook closes his eyes for a second and shakes his head, âIâm scared too.â He says, opening his eyes to look at you.Â
He takes you in, the intensity of his stare enough to make you fall back, you can only hope thereâs enough strength left in your legs to hold yourself up. Your stomach flips when he makes a step forward to which you take one back.
âYou didnât give me a chance to say anything when it all happened,â his feet move toward you again in one small step, âI wanted to tell you then but rightfully so, you were so upset. Then you were telling me to leave-â
âI didnât-I-â
âYou didnât want me to reject you?â Jungkook fills in the blanks for you. You nod sheepishly, wringing your hand around your wrist.
The air stills when Jungkookâs fingertips graze your hand, âhave I ever rejected you since weâve known each other?â
Your mind races. Intentionally, no he hasnât. As much as you dropped everything to be with Mai, Jungkook would do the same. When your car broke down on the freeway late one night? Jungkook was there before the tow truck, a sleeping Mai in the back seat of their car. When you didnât get the promotion you worked tirelessly to earn? He was at your apartment to pick up the pieces, later that night you and Mai baked cookies together and ended that awful day with a movie - the three of you cuddled up on your couch.
Jungkook has always been there.
âGod, all Iâve ever wanted is you,â Jungkook canât stop himself long enough to allow you to stay in your thoughts. He can practically see your heart thumping out of your chest, he can feel your warm breath stagger out of your mouth. It isnât until he decides to reach up and touch your neck with a ghostly touch does your breathing still. His touch is so slight it leaves goosebumps all over your skin. You swallow the lump in your throat when his hand grazes your jaw before he cups it around the side of your face. His fingers rub the shell of your ear.
âDo you still want me?â He fills the gap between you with careful steps; you can see the longing in his eyes and you wonder for how long youâve missed that. With the little space left, itâs almost too difficult to look up at him; âJungkook I-â
His breath stops at the sound of your voice like heâs ready for the ultimate rejection. His beating heart prepares for more pain.
âYes,â Youâre breathless. You only catch a second of the smile spreading his cheeks before he pulls you in. Muscular arms wrapping tightly around you but heâs careful to leave breathing room. All too naturally, your face nuzzles in his shoulder, breathing in his scent as your arms fold around his waist.
His nose presses into your hair, cheek warm against your temple.
âWait,â you push your hands against his chest to create space. He grabs your hands to keep you close, âare you serious?â
He chuckles, nodding, his warm breath casts over your face, putting you deeper under his spell.
âAfter all of that happened, I didnât think I had a chance. I didnât think it could even be a possibility before,â his eyes look uncertain now, âyou know too much about me,â he runs his fingers back through your hair, âbut you are everything to meâŠyouâve loved Mai without me even asking you to,â he sighs, his expressions always more serious than most but itâs the Jungkook you know. Innocent eyes staring down at you, âwatching you with Mai these last seven years has been the highlight of my life, but it was torturous too-â
You press your face into his chest, chuckling while tears overcome you, âtorturous?â
Jungkook picks your chin up and kisses your tears away; âyou were always in arm's reach but I couldnât bring myself to say anything, I just settled to silently love you.â
You shake your head, allowing Jungkook to wipe each tear away with his thumb.
âI was afraid it would confuse Mai. Sheâs my world too, you know?â You whisper.
âSheâs too wise for her age,â he brushes his nose against yours, wearing the smile that exposes his bunny teeth, âtrust me, she knows enough that we should be a family.âÂ
His eyes search for an answer in yours, you donât have to ask for the question running through his mind when his gaze sweeps over your lips. The only thing that forces him to stop is when he chuckles low.
âWhat?â You smile, head floating in ecstasy, you think you could pass out.
âI guess that stupid fortune was true.â
You shake your head with a small smile. He fidgets, âI love you-â he manages to get out before your lips press against his. They are slightly chapped but so soft as they mold to yours. You can feel your skin growing hot when his tongue rubs against your bottom lip. It takes everything in you not to burst right then and there, fallen victim to his tender kiss.
âI love you,â you stop to say. His slight pout at the break in your kiss makes you chuckle.
Jungkook lets his chin rest against your shoulder when he pulls you in, the two of you staying that way for a little bit. If not for the quiet pad of Maiâs bare feet tapping down the hallway, he thinks he could have stayed that way with you all night.
His eyes brighten when he sees Mai stoke around the corner, saucer-sized eyes spying on the two of you.
âCome here bean,â Jungkookâs voice surprises you, and you pull away as Mai runs into the kitchen. Before you can say anything to her, she wraps her arms around your middle, nose pressed into your hip. She muffles something.
You sniffle, âI canât understand you,â you giggle, grabbing her chin in a tender grip so she can look up at you. Her eyes are wet again, resting her chin against your stomach, âI said, I love you.â Mai whispers like her dad canât hear her. Her cheeks grow red and she immediately shies away.
Jungkook rubs her back with a loving stroke when he hears your breath catch in your throat. You kneel and take Maiâs face in your hands, âI love you so much, bean.â
âEnough to stick around forever?â She laughs nervously, swallowing back a soft cry, âbecause it was horrible without you, dad doesnât know how to build forts like you do.â Jungkook laughs, nudging Maiâs back with his knee.
Thereâs a gentle mending in your heart when she says that, you stroke her hair and laugh with glistening eyes, âI promise Iâll build forts with you until weâre both too big to fit in them, and even then kid, you canât ever get rid of me.â You are struggling to hold back the ugliest of sobs.
Mai doesnât answer, she only falls forward into your arms, nuzzling her face into your hair. Jungkook joins you, resting on his knees to wrap the two of you into his hold.Â
You pull your face away enough so you can look at him. He kisses you before mouthing the words youâve so yearned to hear him say; âI love you.â
#jeon jungkook#jungkook x reader#bts jungkook x reader#jungkook fluff#jungkook angst#jungkook fanfic#dad!jungkook#bts fanfic#bts x reader#bts fluff#bts angst#i can't wait...series by serendipitous-seven#my reposts from moon-write
342 notes
·
View notes
Text
S3: The Bad Batch (11)
Chapter Eleven: Point of No Return
Gif by @moonstrider9904
Hunter x femaleJedi!reader
Series Summary: Ever since Eriadu, Clone Force 99 had been a fractured squad. Months have passed but you're finally back with the Batch but Omega is still out there and you won't stop until you find her again.
Chapter Summary: The Empire closes in on you and the Batch
Masterlist for S1 and S2
<Previous Chapter
Genre: Friends (idiots) to Lovers (we're in the lovers stage now)
Chapter Warnings: Canon-typical violence, threats, food mentions, flash of PDA and fluff in the beginning, referenced character death, rip a certain ship :(, self-blame, brief injury mention, humour as a tool for deflection, overall angsty vibes
Word Count: 4.2K
Author's notes: Still sticking very close to the episode here but hope it's still enjoyable and episode 12 is in progress!!
Getting into the pirateâs ship had been all too easy. He wasnât going to fail this time. CX-2 decrypted the coordinates before he put the transmission for Scorch through, âThe Trandoshanâs intel paid off. I tracked the pirate and accessed her navicomputer. She tried to cover her tracks but I broke the encryption.â
âWhat did you find?â
âShe frequented a planet in the Outer Rim. Iâm headed there now to do recon.â
âSend the coordinates. Iâll have a full division on standby if you require a visual on the targets.â Scorch provided before he signed off.
CX-2 entered the coordinates for Pabu.
--
âThatâs gotta be all of it, right?â Wrecker asked in disbelief as he saw the three of you approach and unload the next round of supplies.
âWe still need to grab the rations.â Hunter told him. âKeep loading up the ship. Weâll be back.â
Wrecker groaned, âFine. But at least bring me back an ice cone.â
âJust one?â You questioned with an enticing grin as you walked backwards away from him and the ship.
âNo, no, no. Youâre right! M-Make it two!â Wrecker corrected his error.
You gave a two-fingered salute in reply before you turned around and jogged to catch up with Hunter and Crosshair.
--
âI wish you didnât have to leave.â Lyana said lowly as she led Omega through the Archium.
âMe too, but Hunter thinks itâs safer for everyone if we do.â
Lyana led her over to a gap in one of the ledges. âWhat do you think of this spot?â
âItâs perfect.â Omega said with a thankful smile.
âSo, which treasures did you bring?â Lyana asked, her tone curious but respectful of what this moment meant to those that left things here and Omega would not be treated differently.
Omega tucked Lula under her arm and brought out Techâs cracked goggles. She held them delicately in her hands as she let the memories that they brought wash over her.
âYou sure you wanna leave these behind?â Lyana double checked gently.
âPabu was the first place that felt like a home.â Omega placed both objects down with the utmost care. âThis way, a piece of us is still here.â
Lyana laid a supportive hand on her friendâs shoulder. âWell, Iâll make sure these stay safe until you come back.â She looked at Omega with a new type of seriousness. âBecause you will come back, right?â
âI hope so.â Omega replied, the harsh reality of the day quickly catching up to her as she realised this would be the last time she would see her for a while.
--
âAnd where are you going?â Hunter asked with a questioning smile and tilt of his head as you separated from them. âWeâve got rations to get.â
You feigned disgust at the very idea. âHey, I have the very important ice-cone mission. I cannot be diverted with a mere ration run.â You said with a coy grin before you pressed a swift kiss to Hunterâs cheek and sauntered off with exaggerated determination.
âGet that lovesick smile of your face before I throw up.â Crosshair snickered with a roll of his eyes as he saw the way Hunter watched you go.
âShut up.â Hunter shoved his brotherâs shoulder before they carried on with their own search.
--
âI donât even think thereâs room on this ship for all this gear.â Wrecker complained to Gonky as he saw all that was still to be shifted and he knew there was still more to come. However, Gonkyâs cheeky honks of reply were not the commiseration he was looking for. âOh, yeah? Well, maybe I should leave you behind.â He retorted, smirking at the offended honks he got in response.
Wrecker brought more of the stuff on board, completely unaware that the proximity sensor had been flashing a half second before.
--
CX-2 landed the ship in the cavern and began his hunt.
--
Hunter paused as he heard the nervous squeaking on the island birds, their tone matching his own growing sense of unease.
âWhat is it?â Crosshair asked.
âNot sure, but I donât like it.â Hunter brought out his comm. âOmega, time to go.â
Upon hearing that, you gave up your spot in line and joined up with Hunter and Crosshair. Youâd make it up to Wrecker another time.
--
CX-2 scanned the bustling market stalls from above and that was when he caught sight of the two clones and the targets heâd been sent to acquire. He touched the control panel on his sleeve and got Scorch on his comm.
âReport.â Scorch demanded.
âIâve got eyes on the targets.â
âGround them and wait for the division. They must be recovered unharmed. No mistakes this time.â
âAnd the clones theyâre with?â He asked as he saw the group of you leaving the area.
âIf they get in your way, eliminate them.â
--
âWeâre sorry to see you go, but youâre all welcome here anytime.â Shep said sincerely. âThose homes will be waiting for you when you get back.â
You bowed your head in gratitude.
âThanks for everything, Shep.â Hunter said, shaking his hand.
Omega and Lyana shared in a hug.
âIâll see you soon.â Lyana said as she parted from Omega.
The four of you and Batcher started to make your way back to Wrecker.
--
The sun had almost set by the time Wrecker finished getting the most recent batch of supplies onto the ship, but he just took relief in the fact that he wouldnât be alone in shifting the next round of gear.
As he went to grab the last crate, he paused on the steps as he picked up on a faint but rapid series of beeps.
He recognised the sound.
He knew exactly what that meant.
He reacted quickly and with a shout, he abandoned the ship and grabbed Gonky just as the Marauder exploded, hurling both of them into the sea.
With the last of his strength, he managed to pull himself onto a piece of debris before his vision went dark.
--
Upon hearing the harsh echoing boom of an explosion, you all instantly ran to the edge of Upper Pabu and your heart thumped in a frantic panic as you saw the distant flames and charred remnants of what was once the Marauder.
Hunter brought out his binoculars and took in the scene. He saw Wrecker and Gonky floating in the water and felt his own panic set in at seeing his brother unconscious. He put on his helmet and started running for the docks.
You did the same with your coverings and Crosshair put on his helmet before the three of you followed close behind.
--
One of the locals had grabbed a boat and brought Wrecker and Gonky back to port.
You pushed your way through the crowd of people and stopped short as you saw Wreckerâs body.
Omega knelt down by Wreckerâs side. âWrecker? Wrecker!â Omega gasped, desperately shaking his shoulders to try and rouse him but it did no good.
Your stomach dropped to your feet. It took all the training you had to not lose control upon seeing the lack of response from Wrecker. He was strong, he was always so strong. He had to be alright.
âMox and Stak, take Wrecker to Shepâs. Deke, get Az-3 to patch him up, and fast.â Hunter ordered the regs. He needed his brother back on his feet. He needed him to be okay.
âShips donât just blow up. Weâve been compromised.â Crosshair realised.
Hunter turned his head from Wrecker to the sound of a deep rumbling from above and what he saw sent both a deep anger and dread through his veins. The Imperial Star Destroyer hovered above the Archium and a series of gunships swarmed down. âEveryone, get to cover!â
Amidst the crowds of panicked and screaming people, the four of you regrouped and found cover of your own.
--
Shep was helpless to stop the hordes stormtroopers from moving in. He could only watch in despair as his people ran in fear.
--
âCut off all escape routes. Destroy any ships or sea skiffs in sight.â CX-2 ordered as he remained unphased by the chaos around him. It wouldnât affect what he needed to achieve; it would only help.
--
You and Omega both paused as you saw the destruction the Empire was causing to the docks.
The only light in the night were the fires caused by the Imperial gunfire.
The only sounds the whirr of gunship and cried of fear that echoed around the island.
Kamino, the Marauder, Pabu⊠How many more homes was the Empire going to take from you?
From these innocent people?
And how much longer could you let it go on?
A glance down at Omega told you she was thinking similarly to you. You indicated your head back and you both joined the others in an alleyway.
âIs this our fault? Are they attacking because of us?â Omega whispered up at you as she kept Batcher calm.
You wished with every fibre of your being that you could tell her no. That they were the ones at fault but the own guilt residing in your heart made the words die before they left your lips. How could you reassure her when you couldnât believe the words yourself? It was never meant to go this way. The very thing you had wanted to avoid had happened and now you knew there was only one real way out of it.
Hunter crouched down. âItâs the Empireâs fault. Not yours. You have to stay focused. Both of you.â He implored with a helmeted look in your direction too.
âTheyâre destroying all means of escape and jamming our comms.â Crosshair said as he tried his comm, but it was only static. âWe have to steal one of their gunships. Once weâre out of range, we can contact Echo.â
âIâll handle it.â Hunter said. âYou three, get to Shepâs and wait with Wrecker until I signal you.â
You caught his vambrace and pulled him back to you. You pressed your forehead against his helmet.
Hunter had a distinct and sinking feeling that this was you saying goodbye, but he wasnât going to let that be the case- this plan would work⊠it- it had to. âIâll see you soon.â He said as he stepped away.
You couldnât quite meet his helmeted gaze as you nodded before you, Omega and Batcher split from him to head to Shepâs.
Hunter gave Crosshair a last meaningful look before he went in the opposite direction.
Crosshair knew what that look meant- keep them safe. And he would do everything in his power to do that. He followed you and Omega.
--
âLock down the town. Search every domicile until you find them.â CX-2 ordered the squadrons of troopers.
âWhat do you think youâre doing?â Shep demanded as he approached the black-armoured soldier that seemed intent on ruining the lives of so many people.
âWho are you?â CX-2 replied with equal parts disdain and curiosity.
âThe mayor of this town. Youâve opened fire on my village and its people without warning and without reason. Under what pretence are you attacking?â Shep seethed.
âWeâre here to collect some fugitives youâve been harbouring.â CX-2 brought out the puck and flashed the two images.
Shep made sure to keep his true reaction at bay- he wouldnât give you and Omega away if he could help it. âYou canât just barge in here-â
âIâve barely done anything yet.â CX-2 interrupted coldly.
âYou destroyed our docks and fishing skiffs. Our livelihood.â
âI have simply cut off their means of escape. But I can do worse. I know they are here. Until they are turned over to me, your island will burn.â CX-2 threatened as he walked away.
--
The path to Shepâs had been fraught with troopers and each time like this where you had to hide from the next roaming patrol only slowed things down more.
You peered round the corner of your hiding spot to see one of the villagers being forced out of her home and you heard her distressed plea.
âYou canât do this! Itâs our home!â
You were fighting the urge to go out and it seemed Batcher also shared in your current sentiment as Omega was doing her best to keep the dog quiet and calm.
And the cruel reply from the trooper that you heard next only confirmed what you already dreaded.
âWe know theyâre here! Where are the Jedi and the girl?â
âI donât know! I swear-â
The familiar sound of a slap made your blood boil. You went to reveal yourself to stop them but Crosshairâs hand on your arm prevented you from doing so.
Omega couldnât hold Batcher back though. The dog snarled and charged for the soldiers before they could do anymore harm.
âBatcher can handle herself. Letâs go.â Crosshair said to you both as he made sure Omega didnât go to follow the dog either.
--
You had managed to scale the wall up to Shepâs and opened the door.
âLyana!â Omega said with a relieved gasp.
âOmega! My-My dad, he said to hide here.â Lyana said fearfully. She ran up to her friend and hugged her tight, âIâm so scared.â
âI know. Iâm so sorry.â Omega replied as she parted from her.
You and Crosshair took off your coverings as you saw AZ attending to Wrecker.
âHowâs Wrecker, AZ?â You asked.
âHe is still unconscious, but his vitals are stable.â
You allowed yourself to feel some semblance of relief at that, but you hastily pushed it to one side as you heard another gunships sound outside.
The three of you ran back out to take in what was happening and what you saw made your chest tighten and curl your fists in rage- stormtroopers were everywhere, removing people from their homes, tossing them to the ground, arresting them. It was unnecessarily cruel, and it was all because you were still here.
--
Getting onto the gunship had started out as a stealth mission but quickly became one where Hunter just had to get inside without getting shot.
Heâd managed to do so but the pilot was making his life extremely difficult with erratic flying designed to fling him out. He had to take a tight grasp of the handles inside to remain upright.
--
Something else then caught your attention as you saw the unstable and irregular flying patterns of an Imperial gunship and a whole different kind of emotion swept through you. You knew the exact cause of that particular situation, but you were not reassured by the sight in the slightest.
âIs that, Hunter?â Omega asked both you and Crosshair as she noticed the ship in the air.
âYes.â You said through clenched teeth.
âUh huh.â Crosshair echoed nonchalantly.
But then, something shifted, there was a blaster shot and vessel nosedived down towards the sea in a way that showed that neither Hunter nor the pilot was in charge of the ship anymore.
A strained breath caught in your throat as you watched the ship plummet into the sea. âWhere- where is he?â You choked out as you saw Crosshair grab his macrobinoculars.
Crosshair scanned the water anxiously but let out a relieved sigh as he saw his brother resurface and swim for the shore. âHeâs fine.â
You bent forwards as you braced your hands on the wall and let out a slow calming breath before the distant sound of comm chatter reminded you of your current situation.
âHeâs safer than we are at the moment.â Crosshair hissed as the three of you retreated back inside Shepâs.
--
âWhat do we do? Troopers will be here soon.â Omega asked anxiously.
âHunter would want us to stick to the plan.â Crosshair replied, internally scrambling to think of a way out of this.
âThereâs no hiding, Crosshair. The Empire knows weâre here. They wonât stop searching until they find us!â
Whilst they were talking, you were coming up with a plan of your own. If you handed yourself in and convinced them that youâd already shipped Omega off-world, then maybe theyâd leave Pabu and the rest of them alive and in peace.
You glanced between Wrecker and Lyana and the door. You took a calming breath as you came to terms with what you had to do but a squeeze of your hand brought your eyes downwards. No. You said as you saw her nod at you. Â
âYou promised.â Omega reminded you.
This is different, Omega. Itâs not a choice you should need to make. It-
âYouâre going, I know you are!â Omega interrupted. âBut that wonât be enough, theyâre here for me too! They wonât stop and you know it. It is my choice!â
Crosshair clued in and realised what the two of you were arguing about. âAbsolutely not.â
âItâs our only option, Crosshair.â You said heavily.
âWhat? No, itâs not. We-â
âLook at what theyâve already done.â You said, a flash of anger coming through. âWe canât let the people here suffer any more because of us. Thatâs why we were leaving in the first place- to avoid this. We canât let it carry on. We just canât.â Iâm not risking anyone else. Wrecker already got hurt, Iâm not risking you and Iâm not risking Hunter. If I could help it, Omega wouldnât be coming but I canât and it kills me that I canât, but itâs how it has to be.
Crosshair went to respond to you, but Omega got in first, âIf we let them take us, it stops.â She emphasised.
Crosshair focused on the young girl, distress in his voice. âYouâll be taken back to Tantiss.â
âExactly. Weâve been trying to find those coordinates, and nothingâs worked. But if we keep our comms on us, and turn ourselves in, you can track us to Tantiss. This is our chance. Our chance to finally rescue the clones imprisoned there.â
âNo. Theyâll search you and find it. It wonât work.â Crosshair argued.
âThen shoot a secondary tracker onto the ship that they take us away on.â You suggested.
âToo many unknown variables. Itâs not a viable plan.â
âItâs all weâve got.â You countered.
âAnd itâs our choice.â Omega reminded him again.
Crosshair looked imploringly in your direction now. âTantiss is different. This isnât some random Imperial thatâll take you this time. Itâll be Hemlock. Who knows what heâll do to you there.â
You also saw a genuine fear behind his eyes, and it unnerved you. It wonât be for long, Iâll be alright. âFocus on the bigger mission, Crosshair.â You said aloud and you came to stand behind Omega and rested your hands on her shoulders.
âYeah, weâre just a small part of it.â Omega agreed.
Crosshair found himself in a position where he was forced to reflect on that, and he had to agree with you both.
--
The two of you got ready to depart but you noticed the reluctance that still graced Crosshairâs face and you approached him.
âHeâs going to kill me.â Crosshair said to you quietly.
So, tell him he was right that Hemlock was after me too, that outta smooth things over.
âItâs not funny.â Crosshair snapped. He didnât want to lose you both either. Not when he knew how important you both were to Hunter, to this squad⊠to this family. Heâd finally made ground with you, you were one of them, you always had been, and heâd welcomed that feeling again. And Omega, well, Omega had seen and been through it all with him already, he owed her much more than a half-baked rescue plan.
Yeah sorry, itâs a bad habit. You went serious again and shook your head. âHeâs not going to do that, Crosshair. Six months ago, maybe he wouldâve, but not now. Heâs not going to lose the progress heâs built with you either, not anymore. Heâll understand.â You glanced back to Omega who was standing by the door and regret stabbed your heart over the fact that this was to be her fate too, but you also knew that she wouldnât have it any other way. âWeâre very stubborn and determined individuals.â You said fondly before you looked back at him and placed a reassuring hand on his upper arm. âJust donât miss.â You said with a light but resigned smile that didnât quite reach your eyes.
With that, you and Omega exited the hut.
--
You caught Omegaâs shoulder just before you rounded the corner to make yourselves known. You crouched down to her eye-level. âOmega⊠you know if there was any other option that I could think of that would get us- particularly you- out of this, I would do it in a heartbeat.â
Omega nodded. âI know, but itâs what we have to do.â She said bravely.
Your heart broke a little bit more right then and there- this was something no kid should ever have to do, âYou had to grow up far too fast.â You murmured, both with sadness and a hint of pride in your voice as you gave her a loving hug before the two of you stepped out of your hiding spot.
--
âStop.â
CX-2 signalled the troopers with the flamethrowers to disengage as he heard the voice of a woman.
âWe surrender.â Omega said as all eyes, both Imperial and Pabu civilians turned in your direction.
âStay alert. I neutralised the other two clones with them, but not the third.â CX-2 advised as he approached you two.
âTake us and leave the island alone.â You said as you held your wrists out.
âThe people here are innocent.â Omega did the same thing as you.
CX-2 first put the cuffs on the young girl, âThen you never should have come here in the first place.â
âIâm assuming these are the special cuffs made just for me?â You said dully as the operative attached a second pair to your wrists, and you noticed the slightly different design of them compared to Omegaâs.
âWhy donât you try them and find out?â
The harsh modulated voice sent a cold shiver of fear down your spine, but you covered it up. âNah, you seem like someone who is on top of things, so Iâll take your word for it.â You were determined to not flinch under the unwavering glare of his helmet.
âScan them for tracking devices.â CX-2 ordered as he confiscated your knife and Jedi weapon.
As expected, the comm devices were picked up immediately.
âGive them to me.â CX-2 demanded.
You and Omega reluctantly handed them over before you were both shoved and made to walk between the squadron of troopers as they got ready to transport you off the planet.
--
Crosshair had watched the surrender take place and had been stealthily tracking and making his way to a vantage point where he could tag the ship that you were to be taken away on.
--
Hunter staggered to shore and collapsed to his hands and knees.
He felt the water seeping through the gaps in his armour, weighing him down, and it was choking him beneath his helmet.
He removed it and took a few recovering breaths before he became alert to the sound of rustling just ahead of him. He instantly got to his feet and guardedly drew his blaster as he waited for the threat to show.
But he was able to relax his stance as Batcher came into view and ran over to him with a happy bark. He bent down and rubbed her side with a slight grin before he glanced up at the Archium and the rest of the island, but he didnât see as many ships anymore.
And the realisation at what was about to happen hit him harder than he had hit the water.
Hunter grabbed his helmet and started running back, Batcher close at his heels.
--
You swallowed thickly as you and Omega were marched to the docks and forced to walk past the wreckage of both the sea skiffs and the Marauder.
CX-2 tapped the band on his arm and his ship came flying to meet the three of you.
You and Omega paused before boarding but an insistent jab of the butt of the operativeâs rifle prompted you both to step up.
--
Crosshair got into position and readied himself to take the shot when the flashlight hit him.
âOver there!â
He fired back at the small squad of troopers that had found him and dealt with them as quickly as he could, but the interruption had moved him out of the prime position.
He had to run for it.
His gait was rushed.
His aim unsteady.
But there was no more time.
The shipâs engines were powering up.
He had no choice but to fire.
The ship took off.
His tracker missed.
And he could only look on in complete and utter dismay and horror as the ship flew out of view.
--
âTargets acquired. Returning to base.â CX-2 transmitted before he put the ship into hyperspace.
You and Omega sat side by side on the metal floor.
Omega took off her hat and leaned against your shoulder. âWeâll have each other there.â She murmured, doing her best to keep her voice composed.
âYeah, weâll be okay.â You whispered back.
Next Chapter>
Tagging: @noeasyisnoisy, @arctrooper69, @dominoeffectsworld, @andreaaxy, @notgonnaedit, @nightmonkeysstuff , @jellybeanstacey0519 @callsign-denmark @allthingsimagines, @superbookishhufflepuff
#the bad batch#the bad batch season 3#tbb s3#hunter x reader#hunter x femalejedi!reader#hunter x fem!reader#hunter x female!reader#sergeant hunter#sergeant hunter x reader#hunter tbb#hunter the bad batch#the bad batch hunter x you#hunter x y/n#tbb hunter x reader#the bad batch fanfiction#friends to lovers#star wars#angst#fluff
112 notes
·
View notes
Text
Darkest Before the Dawn
Chapter two : Wildflowers
Pairing : Daryl Dixon x f!reader (endgame), (unrequited) Glenn Rhee x f!reader
Series summary : When Glenn Rhee comes into your life, you become convinced he's a guardian angel sent by your late best friend. You think he's your soulmate. But then he falls for the farmer's daughter, and you find that your own angel may be a little more blatant than expected; wings and all.
Chapter summary : As time passes, you grow more concerned about the group in Atlanta. Daryl faces an internal conflict while hunting.
Chapter warnings : I believe just language? Please let me know if you notice anything else!
Word count : 1.6k (I wanted this one to be longer but it felt too cluttered, so the next chapter will just come in quick succession)
A/N : Thank you so much for all the positive reception on the first chapter! I'm open to starting a taglist for this series if anyone's interested. Just send me an ask :)
Series masterlist
â~~__~~â~~__~~â
When Carol returns, she hands you two mini Hershey's chocolate bars. "Courtesy of Sophia," She tells you with a gentle smile.
You gave your best smile in return. "I'll have to thank her later."
After eating the candy, you started to feel a bit better. Carol stayed with you until you declared you were going back to your tent, trying to catch a couple more hours of rest.
â~~__~~â~~__~~â
When you awoke, a few hours had passed. Enough for the sun to emerge from the horizon and the camp to grow lively with the sounds of everyone starting their day.
Crawling out of your tent, you were satisfied to find that your head didn't spin. Really must've been an episode of low sugar; thank god for Carol. You should find both her and Daryl, to thank them for their help.
You find Carol pouring dry cereal into bowls for the kids at a picnic table. Mischievously, you sneak behind Carl to snag a freeze-dried marshmallow from his bowl. "Hey!" He calls, a pout heavy on his lips while you toss it into your mouth. You stick your tongue out at him, ruffling his hair. He makes a face, but sinks back into easy conversation with Sophia in no time.
Turning to Carol, you find her eyes already on you. She's staring at you with an emotion you can't quite place, but it seems sweet and somber simultaneously.
She pours you your own bowl wordlessly. When she hands it to you, you place it on the table behind you before grabbing her hands in your own. You regret the sudden movement instantly, when she briefly flinches before relaxing into your gentle touch.
"Thank you for earlier, I don't know what I would've done without you." You say with a genuine smile and a tone of exasperation. She nods, returning your smile. You let her hands go, sitting down on the bench with your bowl of cereal.
Sophia sits on your left, enthusing with Carl about one of her dolls, kicking her feet and shoveling spoonfuls of sugary cereal between words. You eat your cereal silently while you wait for her rant to come to an end. This is a very important topic, after all.
Finally, she concludes the telling of her doll's very intricate backstory. "Sophia," You call gently. "Your mom lent me a couple of your candybars this morning. I promise I'll bring you a king size bar soon!" You wink. She giggles and nods, ever the shy kid.
â~~__~~â~~__~~â
After breakfast, you decided to try and track down Daryl to give him your thanks. Weaving through tents and trees to reach the far end of the quarry, you arrive at the Dixon campsite. To your displeasure, there's no Daryl in sight. Only Merle, sitting on a tree stump cleaning his rifle. He doesn't look up when you approach, and you debate just turning back. But, Daryl truly does deserve your thanks and you want to be sure he receives it. "Where's Daryl?"
Merle chuckles, hands stilling over the rifle on his lap. He looks up at you over his brow-bone with a smirk. "Wasn't sure my baby brother had it in him," His chesire grin only grows when you scoff and roll your eyes. It's not like that with Daryl and you're certain he knows that too. "Oh, cmon, sugar! I ain't one to get in the way of young love! Sorry to say, though, Darylina ain't here. Went huntin' before the sun." So that's why Daryl was fully dressed in the early hours of morning. You suppress a sigh of disappointment at your failed mission, knowing that would only egg on Merle's teasing.
â~~__~~â~~__~~â
Word had spread quickly around camp about your early morning escapades (though you'd hardly label it that as it wasn't quite exciting) and you'd been sternly grounded; no runs for the near future.
As the group prepared for their journey to Atlanta, your heart felt heavy. Nothing quite prepares you for just how boring the apocalypse is, especially when your favorite person is going on a run without you.
You flick the rim of Glenn's cap, standing in front of him next to the van. He swats your hand away gently, always careful with you. This is the first time he's gone on a run without you since he found you, and you're not sure what to say. 'Goodbye, hope you come back alive.'? 'Good luck not getting torn apart by the living dead.'?
Glenn beats you to the punch. "I'll see you later." He says, casually. Something about the way it's so easy for him feels like a knife twisting in your gut. You know he's an optimist, you know he believes he's going to see you later, but it hurts to think that he's not as worried about never seeing you again as you are. Overall, you're reminded that you're nothing but a friend to him. One he's only known for a month.
"Yeah, I guess I'll see you later." You breathe, lump forming in your throat when he just grins at you before hopping into the back of the van.
You walk away before you can watch it leave.
â~~__~~â~~__~~â
The day seems to drone on, time moving slowly. You're holding a variety of tools for Dale, handing them off to him each time he makes a request. He and Jim have their heads firmly pointed into the hood of the Winnebago. Wiping the sweat off his forehead, Dale sighs exasperatedly. "Boy, that hose isn't long for this world, is it?"
Jim shakes his head solemnly. "No, sir." Dale hands you back a variety of tools for you to tuck into the toolbox at your feet. He slams the hood shut.
"Where the hell are we gonna find a replacement?"
"Maybe Glenn and I could find an auto store in the city." You offer, shrugging. Dale had made a great friend and mentor; you think you'd do just about anything to make that old man happy. Including risking your life for a damn radiator hose.
"It's late. They should be back by now." Amy yells over. You agree. There's been a nagging sense of concern in the back of your mind. Your trips never take this long.
Dale looks to Amy with an empathetic expression. "Worrying won't make it better." He tells her. The words weren't meant for you but you let them resonate. Worrying won't make it better.
When garbled speech starts to spew over the radio, Dale snatches it up. "Hello? Hello? Reception's bad on this end. Repeat, repeat." He yells into the radio. There's a crowd now gathered around, awaiting a response from the other end. You'd gotten a strange signal the day before but even still you were certain this time it was your group.
More unintelligible speaking comes through. "Is that them?" Lori asks. The next message is clearer. T-dog is speaking, something about trapped and the department store. Your heart sinks to the soles of your feet at what that may imply for their fate. Dale tries once more to get a clearer message when the radio cuts out completely, leaving everyone with a pool of anxiety in their chest.
There's minimal chatter before Shane shuts down the thought of sending help immediately. "No way," He says. "We do not go after them. We do not risk the rest of the group. Y'all know that."
Amy's face turns from scared to red hot rage. "So, we're just gonna leave her there?" You watch Shane, who frankly looks agitated by Amy's reaction. He runs his hand through his hair, the other one placed firmly on his hip.
"Look, Amy, I know this isn't easy."
Amy cuts him off before he can finish that thought. "She volunteered to go to help the rest of us!"
Shane sighs. "I know, and she knew the risks, right?" The question hangs in silence for a second before he goes on. "See, if she's trapped, she's gone. So, we just have to deal with that. There's nothing we can do." You scoff at that.
Amy has a stronger reaction. "She's my sister, you son of a bitch!" She yells before turning and stomping off. Lori goes after her.
"And what about Glenn?" You ask Shane. He doesn't answer. "You people wouldn't have half of the shit here if it wasn't for him." You spit. Just then, thunder begins to rumble in the distance, and you retreat to your tent to wait out the incoming storm.
In classic southern fashion, the rain comes and goes just as quickly. You decide to stay in your tent, worry implanting in the back of your skull keeping you from wanting to socialize. The cheesy romance novel you found on your last run is all the company you'll need for now. A nice distraction from the images of your friends, trapped in Atlanta, being torn apart.
You've read two chapters when you hear it. A blaring car alarm and rock music. Louder than anything you've heard since the bombs dropped.
â~~__~~â~~__~~â
Daryl feels stupid. He barely knows you, certainly doesn't like you. But here he is, staring at a patch of wildflowers. You'd like them, he thinks. He's noticed that embroidered patch on your bag. Flowers of all different pastel hues, some spots stained with dried blood. He crouches over them, pulling his knife from his belt.
His fingers stutter where he goes to slice the stems. It's what people do, right? A 'get well soon' gesture. He's nearly cutting it when a groan sounds behind him. It breaks him out of his trance. Standing, he scoffs, stomping on the flowers. He uses the same knife to plunge into the walker's skull. He doesn't know you, and he's sure as hell not going to be seen carrying around a bundle of flowers to give to a girl.
#daryl dixion imagine#daryl dixon#daryl fanfiction#daryl imagines#daryl x female reader#daryl x reader#daryl x y/n#daryl x you#the walking dead daryl#the walking dead#twd imagine#twd fanfiction#twd daryl
89 notes
·
View notes
Text
~You Are Home~
(Neteyam x Fem! Naâvi! Reader)
Summary: After Neteyam is injured in the battle against the sky people you have one priority, to kill QuaritchâŠ
Word Count: 3.8k
Authorâs Note: LAST ONE LAST ONE LAST ONEâŒïžWOOOOOOâŒïžâŒïžâŒïž I really really enjoyed writing it so thank you all SO MUCH for following this and allowing me to do what I love <3
~Last - Next~
~Series Masterlist~
~Main Masterlist~
You Are Home
As you were resting, relaxing, healing, you had taken up a few new hobbies. Some of your favorite hobbies, like archery and exploring new places, required standing, running around, being active, which you were barred from doing right now. You were frustrated with Ronalâs instructions to stay home and rest, but you did not dare go against her.
You had taken up weaving, something you had never thought you would enjoy, or really learn to do. You mostly made bracelets and necklaces, but would sometimes mend broken fishing nets or clothes people would bring you.
Your favorite part was watching the joy on peopleâs faces when you showed them your work. At first it was sloppy, when you were just making small bracelets which you would gift to Tuk or Kiri, but they still loved them. Then as you got better and started mending things for people the look of gratitude as they tanked you fueled you. The fact that you were helping people fueled you.
Unable to spar with your hunting knives, or shoot arrows with your bow, you felt useless. You felt defenseless. Any time you would think about the sky people returning your gut would twist. You thought about how you could struggle through a fight off the ground, but if you could fight while down that would make things a lot easier, so you decided to learn how to make throwing knives.
It had been rough at first, their blades and handles slightly different from the ones you were used to carving. When you would throw them they would land wrong, unbalanced or not sharp enough to stick to your target.
Your favorite throwing knife you had crafted had a blade carved from the tooth of a palulukan that you had found in the forest ages ago, as a young girl. When you found it you werenât sure what to do with it, keeping it safe until you thought about how to use it, and now you were happy you decided to bring it with you to Awaâatlu.
You loved the look and feel of the knife, the way the handle was smooth driftwood Neteyam had brought you from the beach, the sharp edge of the blade that had come from the forest. The palulukan tooth reminded you of home, and the driftwood was a reminder of what was to come living with the Metkayina people.
Not only had you learned to carve throwing knives, but you had taught yourself to use them. You had been practicing on your time off. A wooden beam in the walls of your marui was often your victim, marks etched in it from your many misses and victories. With every throw, every mark, you thought the marui should be more damaged, but it stood strong through your attacks. In an odd way it reminded you of yourself, beaten and battered, but still standing unwavering in the face of danger.
Even though your other new skills came in handy, they held no significance in your heart. Someone may ask, what skill could hold so much significance to you? Your answer would be quick, learning English. Even though you had been so determined to deny any chance Neteyam gave you to learn English back home in the forest, you had taken up his offer now.
So you have been learning English since you arrived in Awaâatlu. Neteyam took the role of your teacher, and he was doing a pretty good job if you had anything to say about it. He was patient with you, and didnât get frustrated when you couldnât pronounce a word correctly, or when you asked over and over again, what is the english word for skxawng when Loâak was being a moron.
You were supposed to be learning Metkayina sign language as well in preparation for you going into the water when you were ready, but instead of practicing that you spent most of your time on english.
In some ways it was because of the Sully family.
It was Jakeâs first language. Sometimes he used words you didnât understand, phrases that made no sense to you, and you were curious to finally learn what he meant. It was also Neytiri and the kidâs second language, everyone in their family knew it to some extent. Everyone around you spoke it, so why shouldn't you.
In some ways it was because of Quaritch.
You wanted to talk with the man that had brought you so much pain. You didnât have questions, you wanted to lash out at him, and let him see how badly he was affecting you, and not just you, but your people as well. You knew he wouldnât care, but you need him to know. You need him to know.
There was one thing in particular that you wanted to say to him, and so you practiced that sentence over and over again, making sure to get the inflection right. You wanted your statement to strike fear into his heart.
Once you had calmed down enough to lift your head from Neteyamâs chest, where it had been laying moments before, you looked around. Jake was questioning Loâak about where his sisters were, and suddenly everything was chaos again as Tsireya cried out that they were tied up on the ship. The ship that was slowly sinking into the depths of the sea, the darkness that laid below the water. The ship that was quickly becoming a graveyard as more and more people died.
Kiri and Tuk can not die on there.
Your breathing was unsteady as you thought about it all. Everything that had happened, and you knew you needed to help. You needed to help get them off, and maybe you would run into Quaritch.
Quaritch was the cause of this, and he was your target. You would not rest until he was dead, so you repacked your healing pouch, knives and all, and tied it back around your waist. On wobbly feet you stood, ready to run off and find the man you hated so much. You needed revenge, now. You needed to be the one to take him out.
However once you were on your feet someone stopped you. Jake. He placed his hands on your shoulders, by the serious look he had on his face you had missed something, âThey have Tuk and Kiri. Weâre going to get them. Stay here with Neteyam and the others.â
You felt yourself deflate, you needed to go help, but you knew Jake was serious, and you didnât want to mess with him right now as he held the fire of rage in his eyes, so you answered simply, âOkay.â and this time you meant it, you would stay, you werenât going to run off, not as you through about how Neteyam needed you like he did right now.
Jake and Neytiri took off soon after, headed fast towards the demon ship, and as you sat there with Neteyam you thought about what was about to happen. Jake was going to kill Quaritch. You wouldnât get the chance, but you supposed as long as he was dead you were happy, whether it was you who killed him or not.
You didnât know how much time had passed as you sat there, and you were quickly getting riled up more as time went on. You felt yourself slipping the more you thought about Quaritch. You thought about everything he had done, all the pain he had caused, and you felt the wild animal inside you awaken.
As your eyes surveyed the area for any sign of danger you took deep breaths, doing as Neteyam had taught you, and you tried your hardest to keep your eyes in focus, your hearing from going out, your mind from going blank, and you seem to be succeeding.
You seem to be succeeding.
Then youâre not.
You watched with harsh, unforgiving eyes as Spider lugs himself and Quaritch out of the water, both of them dripping and shivering from the breeze that was gently coasting over the ocean. You were worried about Jake as the thoughts of his mission to kill Quaritch flooded through your head, but you thought if Jake couldnât finish the job, you certainly would. It was your turn now, and you wouldnât miss your chance.
You focused in on them with cruel eyes, eyes that held danger and uncertainty for them, and you knew if looks could kill you can guarantee they would both be dead right now.
However no matter how much you prayed to Eywa for the man who had caused you so much pain to be dead, he was not.
No matter how much you wanted his son, who you blamed just as much for his wrongdoings, to be dead, he was not.
Neither of them were.
That was about to change.
You said a quick goodbye to Neteyam who was still asleep, praying he would stay stable with a lingering kiss to his forehead. You left him with Tsireya, who you trusted enough, as everyone else had left on missions to save their parents.
You swam as stealthily as possible with your leg, aching as you used it too much, over to the rock where they were standing. You slowly creeped out of the water crouching low like you were going to pounce. You stood behind Quaritch, but decided not to attack yet.
Your mind focused on him. It was as if you were coated in a haze of violence, as your heart hammered in your chest. Thoughts of killing him fogged your mind like a dewy early morning where the fog rolled in off of the ocean.
As you struggled to think about anything other than the brutal death you were about to bestow onto him you remembered the sentence you had practiced so much, âYou will die today.â You hissed out, your accent was strong, almost hard to understand. He whipped around as if he didnât even realize you had been behind him, his eyes meeting you, and he seemed to understand what you had said.
He laughs at you, like your threat is funny, âYouâre that feral one, arenât you?â He questioned you, and you simply hissed back, teeth bared and a violence stronger than anything else stirring in your soul, like a storm about to downpour.
âIf you want to kill me so badly, then letâs go!â He taunted you, holding his hands out like an invitation, âLetâs dance.â
Before you could make your move, Spider barged in, stepping between the two of you, but facing you head on, â(Y/n), please donât do this!â He practically begged you, and you were furious.
You growled at him, violence in your eyes, and he flinched back as you spoke, âStupid tawtute boy.â You insulted him, voice low and full of rage, âStay out of this. You will be lucky if I do not kill you too!â You shouted the warning at him.
If you asked Spider he would admit he feared for his life, but he didnât back down, knowing the Sullys would be furious with him if they found out he hadnât tried to stop you, âThis isnât about me, it isnât even about him. Iâm warning you, (Y/n), I donât think you can win this fight.â
You hissed loudly, your ears flat on your head, and sharp canines bared, âSpider, I am warning you, you better be gone by the time Iâm done with him, or you will meet the same fate.â You warned him once again, before turning back to Quaritch, drawing one of your throwing blades, âHe will pay for his crimes with death. If you are lucky he will have paid for your crimes too.â
Spider seemed to be fed up now, frustrated beyond belief, âFine⊠Fine! Go on, fight him then!â
You smirked with that little victory, turning back to Quaritch as Spider stepped aside, âYou die, now!â
Quaritch looked just as smug, he was confident he was going to win, and he let you know that with vaguely threatening words, âYouâre really gonna fight me, huh? With your leg all busted up like that?â He snickered, smirking as he taunted you, âDid my guys do that to you?â
You just hissed as a reply, crouching down in a fighting pose, remembering everything your mother palulukan had taught you. She had taught you to stay strong, to keep your stamina up, to pounce, and take down, and kill.
However she hadnât taught you to play dirty.
You had learned that somewhere else, and playing dirty was exactly what you decided to do. He had no weapons, an immense advantage for you, and a downfall for him. If you were being fair, making sure the battleground was even, you would have fought fist to fist, but it wasnât fair. It wasnât fair, and you didnât care.
You draw your first weapon, pulling out a knife from your healing pouch. Feeling the handle you immediately knew which one it was, the palulukan tooth knife. In an odd way it filled you with rage. It was your only throwing knife made of supplies from the forest, every other one made with typical Metkayina materials.
It reminded you of home, and what you had to leave behind. All because of him.
When you drew it from your pouch and he didnât make a move you knew you had the upper hand. He was hesitant to attack you while you were wielding a weapon, but what he didnât know was that your knife wasnât for slashing or cutting, it was to be thrown, and thatâs exactly what you did.
He wasnât quick enough to figure out what was going on, and before he could dodge the blade was dug into his shoulder. He hissed out in pain, looking at his shoulder and assessing the damage. You were sure it didnât do too much, maybe his arm would be out of the fight, but that wasnât much in the whole scheme of things.
He was quick in his movements as he pulled it out of his shoulder, not flinching as if he was prepared for it, and instead of throwing it back at you he tossed it to the side, not giving you a chance to use it again.
You threw the next, him dodging it this time, and you decided this wasnât going to work. He was too aware now, but maybe once he got tired, slower, you could try again. Instead you crouched down, pouncing at him and throwing a punch.
Thank Eywa, it landed.
He seemed frustrated as you tried to back away, but he didnât let you escape, grabbing your braid, dragging you back and placing his arms behind your neck while twisting your arms behind your back. You struggled in his hold for a second, and once your mind cleared a bit you came up with a plan.
You threw your head back, nailing him straight in the nose and he was quick to let you go. He staggered back, a hand wiping the blood that trickled from his nose as you sprinted towards him again. This time he threw a punch in your direction, hitting your shoulder and you hissed.
He tried to hit you once again and you caught his fist, twisting it and using his momentum to throw him to the ground on his back where you stood over him, looming like an angel, like you were the last thing he was about to see.
As you sank down, knees on either side of his torso where you had planned to stab him with the same serrated knife that had taken the life of another one of the recoms just weeks earlier in the forest, he grabbed your wrists together, both hands held firmly onto the handle. He tried to throw you off, but it just ended up with you dropping your knife.
You saw the palulukan tooth knife beside his head out of the corner of your eye, and you reached for it quickly, but he took his chance and flipped you over pinning you to the ground this time, but by his error your hands were free, and you managed to grab the knife.
Horror filled his eyes as he realized you had the weapon, and before he could move away it was sunk into his chest, right above his heart, but luckily it hadnât pierced the vital organ. He tried rolling off of you, tried to escape, but you were quicker than him.
You dug your knife into his neck, slitting it open, and as blood spewed onto you from his body above you, you felt victorious.
You had won!
He was deadâŠ
It took a few seconds for him to be completely gone, and when he was, his body slumped down onto you. You shoved him off of you roughly and he fell to the ground, face down, and you were grateful you never had to see his face ever again.
You stood up, looking down at him, and for good measure, anger and violence still flowing through your veins, you stomped on the back of his head, making sure his face was smashed beyond recognition if he somehow, somehow, survived your finishing blow.
When you were satisfied, done with the fight, you crashed to the ground, exhausted. You wanted to collapse to the ground in a heap of tears, but instead you cleaned yourself up, tending to the small cuts you had gotten, somehow avoiding any serious damage to yourself, and you had never felt so young since you had been a child.
You felt so small as you sat hunched over, cleaning your wounds in the seawater around you. The salt left a burning sensation that somehow calmed you. It reminded you of being a child, being littered in cuts from your days in the forest before you got back home and your mother palulukan would lick your wounds clean. It reminded you of your den back in the forest. It reminded you of home.
You breathed harshly, still angry, and as Spider stood near you with his mouth agape you addressed him harshly, âWhy are you still here, traitor? Why havenât you run away?â He still looked in shock, apparently he was truly convinced you couldn't kill Quaritch, and now you had. You asked him, âAm I going to be forced to kill you too?â That snapped him out of his shocked state.
He began to talk, stuttering over his words, not actually getting anything out, and you hoped for the boy that Eywa be on his side, as he tried to convince you not to murder once again.
All he could say was, âPlease. Please donâtâŠâ
You felt bad for him in a way, although you had no reason to, but decided to let him live. However he had to be held accountable for dragging Quaritch from his grave in the sea. You decided to let him live thinking whatever punishment Jake would have for him would be worse than death, âIâll spare you, but I am telling Jake. Good luck with that.â You squinted at him harshly, before you stepped back into the sea, ready to swim back to Neteyam and his family, your family.
When you got back Spider was close behind you, and everyone could feel the tension. Everyone knew something had happened, but you decided to allow peace for now, not addressing what had happened and staying quiet.
Instead you hustled back over to Neteyam who was conscious again, and sitting up with help from his mother. You took her place and held him tightly, âI love you. I love you so much.â You whispered to him, just for him.
âI love you too, yawne.â He muttered back, clearly exhausted.
âLetâs get you homeâŠâ You trailed off, carefully admitting that you were calling Awaâatlu your home, but only because he was with you, âLetâs go home.â
He nodded in agreement, happy that you were content. Once everyone else was ready to leave everyone paired up with a creature to take them back. Neytiri called her ikran, Jake on a tsurak, and the kids on ilus.
You called out to your ikran as well, and once she landed you carefully sat Neteyam up on her back with you sitting behind him holding him close. He had to be out of the water so his wound wouldn't get infected and the blood clotting paste wouldnât wash off. You were grateful he was able to ride with you, Neytiri taking Tuk with her.
You were grateful he was still here with you.
Once you arrived back in Awaâatlu you rushed Neteyam to the TsahĂkâs marui, and as Ronal heard the panic in your voice she rushed out to meet you. She was just as shocked as you were at first, but she was even more so shocked he was still alive. She took note to compliment you later, sure you were the one who had saved his life.
Just as you were required to rest, she now put Neteyam on bed rest as well, and as you had once again pulled your stitches out during your fight with Quaritch you were required to stay with him. You had complained you were stuck inside for longer, but you were secretly excited to spend all day relaxing with Neteyam.
You sighed, your hand resting on his knee gently, rubbing circles on it more so to calm yourself than him, âRonal says your leg may never work the same, says youâll have a limp, but I have faith in you⊠I know you will recover.â You admitted. You know he had heard that from Ronal, but you wanted to reassure him he would be okay. You were sure of that.
He cringed at your words, he knew Ronal was most likely right, but he gave into you, âI know tiyawn.â He said to amuse you, he didnât want you to know he was so pessimistic about this. He didnât want you to know he didnât believe you.
You frowned, and he wanted to do anything to take it off of your face, âI know you donât believe me, but you are so resilient. You will be back to normal in no time. You are so, so strongâŠâ You complimented him, kissing his cheek, âand you have the best healer taking care of you.â You winked at him, slyly complimenting yourself, and making him laugh.
As you sit next to him, checking his wounds, changing the dressings, caring for him as you would yourself, you realize why you are so happy, even after your world has completely changed. As long as he is okay, as long as he is next to you, as long as you have his love, you are home.
Word Bank:
Palulukan (Thanator)
Awaâatlu (Metkayina village)
Metkayina (Ocean Naâvi)
Marui (Metkayina homes)
Skxawng (Idiot, moron)
Eywa (Naâvi goddess)
Tawtute (Sky people, humans)
Yawne (Beloved)
Ikran (Mountain Banshee)
Tsurak (Skimwing)
Ilu (Metkayina animal transportation)
TsahĂk (Spiritual leader)
Tiyawn (Love)
@xstarsmvxz @netedoongie @c-h-i-l @rose-brulante @purple-imaginess @n7cje @celi-xxmoon @innercreationflower @btsiguess-kpop @hana-yuri
#fanfiction#fanfic#avatar fanfiction#avatar the way of water#atwow fanfiction#atwow#avatar movie#atwow fics#neteyam sully#neteyam#neteyam x reader#neteyam x you#neteyam x y/n#neteyam x na'vi!reader#neteyam x omaticaya!reader#neteyam x female reader#neteyam x fem!reader#neteyam suli x reader#neteyam sully x reader
276 notes
·
View notes
Text
A Rose by Any Other Name (Chapter Two)
Summary: Reader accompanies Emily to a club during a case where Spencer shows her one of his many talents with the help of the one and only Derek Morgan.
Warnings: Language (not much at all)
AN: This is based on episode 4x9 (obviously) and basically goes along with the story. Also let's pretend Courtney (the bartender) wasn't the object of Spencer's attention for his magic trick. K thanks.
Series Masterlist
---------------------àŒșâàŒ»---------------------
The other day when I walked through the doors of the BAU I was not expecting to be thrown into my job, but of course, it happened.Â
I was in the technical analyst Penelope Garcia's office when all of a sudden JJ (as she now told me I can call her) went into labor. How wonderful.
I mean don't get me wrong I'm so happy for her, but I still had a good week of training that I could've used.
That was two weeks ago, so now I'm fully in my spot as Communications Liaison, and not to brag or anything.. I'm doing pretty well.Â
Right now we've been working a case in Atlanta where a guy of the "Alpha Male" type would kill women that he would pick up from the local bars. The team came to the conclusion that he was getting his tips from a pick up artist that seems to be teaching his skills to other men.Â
They call him "Viper" and, according to Emily, he's a real treat.
"He's a grade A asshole." she huffs walking into the room of the precinct I'm in.Â
"That bad?" I ask and she slumps into the chair next to mine.
"He makes me wanna gauge my eyes out." She says, laughing, but clearly annoyed. So far while I've been on the team she and I have gotten pretty close and she's honestly one of my favorite people.Â
"I'm so glad I wasn't there." I say, shaking my head. I've dealt with one too many narcissists on a personal level so if I had to listen to a guy go on for ages about how to play hard to get with a girl or blatantly insult them to get them attracted to him I'd probably lose my mind.
"Time to give the profile" Derek says as he sticks his head in the room. Emily sighs and walks out with me to the rest of the team.Â
They go on giving out details to the local PD and I drone out until Spencer talks to me, or at me kind of. "I like those earrings, yeah my grandma has a lot of fake jewelry also."Â
PARDON?
He smiles and waves it off as not serious, which I understood he was only exemplifying what our unsub does but it didn't diminish the fact that it was funny as hell.Â
After the team finishes I get up and Spencer walks towards me, "Um, sorry about that. I just needed to show them what the unsub learned from Viper."
I laugh and wave him off, "No no don't apologize it's fine, it gave me a good laugh so I'm really not hurt by it."
He smiles and Hotch calls us over to where the rest of the team stands.Â
They explain that we need to see about more of what the unsub may have learned back at the group discussions and they hint that Emily is gonna need to go back and talk to Viper.
"Oh. Oh god, this is really gonna suck."Â
A little later, Emily comes to me after the team splits up with a cheeky look on her face and her hands behind her back.
"Y/NNNNN...." she drags.
"Oh god what do you want." I say playfully, already knowing what she's gonna say.
"You know, Derek is bringing Spencer as a wingman, so maybe you coulddd..."
"Fine fine, but if we're hitting the club I don't think my work attire is gonna cut it." I say, looking down at the blouse and black pair of pants I'm wearing.Â
She shakes her head, "Ah, no worries, I have something you might fit in." She pulls out two dresses from behind her back and hands one to me.
"So you just happen to have party wear in your go bag?" I ask, looking at the black tight fit dress now in my hands.
"We go to some interesting places." She smirks and smacks my shoulder lightly, continuing, "Come on, I'll help you get ready."Â
She takes my hand and we go to the PD locker room, getting changed and she gets her makeup out.
"I thought you hated this guy, now you're getting all dolled up." I tease her, she laughs and starts applying her eye makeup.Â
"I take every opportunity I can get to look hot as shit with a job like this. Plus, we're still going to the club." She jokes back and after a couple minutes we're done getting ready and meet up with Derek and Spencer at the car.
"Heyy, looking good ladies." Derek says with a cocky smile and Spencer waves at me awkwardly.Â
"How flattering." Emily says and then huffs, turning to me, "You better help me through dealing with this worm."Â
"Of course" I say, hand on my heart and all.
Once we get to the club we decide to split up, Derek and Spencer asking girls in the club if they've seen anyone similar to our unsub, and Emily going up ahead of me while we face this nightmare of a man.
She tells me to stay back until the right time and I watch her play her game of flirting while continuing to intrigue the man. She looks back at me when he gets a little too confident and a little too close so I walk towards them, Viper's eyes following me carefully.
The conversation goes as usual, some mindless snarky remarks tossed around as he starts discussing eye contact, more specifically pupil dilation.Â
"Okay fifteen seconds." Emily says in response to the eye contact that Viper has been making with me, and trying to prove a point.
"What do you see?"Â I ask.
"Nope, no dilation."
Viper comes quick with his response, "Ah, because you have someone else on the mind."Â
Do I? Maybe. I don't know. No.
Emily eyes me teasingly and the conversation between us and Viper goes stale until he gives us just what we want for the case. He gives us that our unsub is going to go for his "queen bee," the focus on all his killing.Â
Emily calls Hotch with our findings and I meet up with Derek and Spencer as they talk, or..bicker maybe.
"Come here pretty girl," Derek says to me, I comply, confused but still.
"Pretend she's someone you're showing the unsub to, use that magic." Derek says to Spencer, putting me in front of him, but he explains to me that apparently Spencer isn't having any luck giving the profile out to the girls at the club so now he's doing..magic?
I don't know how he's not having luck, he's an attractive guy. I would feel like girls would go crazy trying to talk to him but I guess not.
Spencer looks at me like he really doesn't wanna do this, but he goes with it anyway. "Don't worry I'll play along" I tell him and he seems comforted in that.
He begins by acting as though we've never met and asks me if I've seen the man in the drawing before, I nod no and he pulls out a pen.
"We have reason to believe he has a scar about right..here." He says, running the pen through the paper and moving it around, leaving no rips in the paper.
"Woah, woah. What? How did you do that?" I ask, inspecting the paper.Â
He shrugs and smirks, "A magician never reveals his secrets."Â
Derek laughs and pats his back, "That's what I'm talking about, pretty boy!"Â
After the case ends smoothly we arrive at the BAU once again and settle everything down. I go to JJ's office which is mine temporarily and get some paperwork out of the way with Emily.
"So, don't mean to remind you of Viper, but, is there someone on your mind?" She asks teasingly.
"Oh god." I groan and put my face in my hands.
She snickers and responds, "Oh so there is!"
"Maybe." I say, dragging the word out. "But I don't know, he doesn't really know me that well."
She nods, I feel like she sees right through me.
"Seems like you and Spencer kind of had a good time earlier."
I choke on my own spit, "Um what?" I say, coughing. Covering my mouth as well as the slight pink coming onto my face.
She smiles and nods her head as a tall figure walks in the doorway. "Speak of the devil." She says and walks out, I look up and see Spencer, so now she's leaving me and him alone.
His eyebrows furrow, and I wave it off.
"Hello there, Houdini."Â Â I say smiling up at him, he laughs and leans against the doorway.
"You know it's an easy trick, nothing up to Houdini's standard."Â
I shrug. "Eh, still impressive."Â
Things are quiet for a moment and there's a hint of tension in the air until he clears his throat and starts.
"You looked really nice today, by the way. Just thought I'd say." His face goes red and I smirk.
"You came all this well to compliment me?" I tease. He laughs sheepishly and shakes his head.Â
"No, no. I was um, I was coming to ask you if maybe you wanted to grab a coffee or something. Maybe I could show you how I really do that trick?"
He was nervous, obviously. But that didn't help the grin on my face growing and trying to hold back the blush that's definitely growing on my face.
"I thought magicians couldn't tell anyone how they do their tricks." I reply, more calmly than I thought I would've, I mean I'm just trying to play it cool.
"I can make an exception. I'll let you know, I have your number right?"
I nod and he smiles again and sticks up an awkward thumbs up, "Cool. Well, I'll see you later."Â
"Bye, Spencer" I say playfully and as we walks out to the hallway I peek out and see Derek standing by the doors that leave the office with a cheeky look. I can see the back of Spencer's head nod and Derek raise his arms, saying something but they're too far to hear.Â
Guessing Derek convinced him to go for it.Â
Good thing.
---------------------àŒșâàŒ»---------------------
I'm gonna be real and say I kinda hate this chapter but I promise it gets good. ALSO TYSM ON THE SUPPORT FOR THE LAST PART IM SO GRATEFUL UGH.
taglist: @darkenwolfie @justlivinginadaydream @daddy-dotcom @itsametaphorbriansblog @rosesandlavendertea @4karaa
#criminal minds#spencer reid#spencer reid x y/n#spencer reid x self insert#spencer reid x reader#spencer reid headcanon#spencer reid x fem!readr#spencer reid fic#spencer reid fanfiction#spencer reid fluff#criminal minds x y/n#emily prentiss#derek morgan#aaron hotchner#david rossi#jennifer jareau#criminal minds x reader#criminal minds fanfic#dr spencer reid#criminal minds fanfiction#criminal minds fandom
257 notes
·
View notes
Text
That's My Girl--Jake Seresin (An Arrangement Series)
a/n: I realize I never stated what the name of the flower shop is called so that will be told here!
An Arrangement Masterlist
Follow here for all updates as I do not have a taglist
word count: 3k
warnings: none
Feedback, asks, comments/reblogs mean the world to me!
Enjoy!
After Reynolds picked you up from work one Friday night, Jake called you and asked if youâd like to meet him at The Hard Deck. Excited to see more of him in his friend group you said yes and Reynolds had no problem driving you there after you changed out of your work clothes at home.Â
Reynolds chatted with Rhea while you raced upstairs to change and when you looked at yourself in the mirror, you really wanted to make yourself look nice. You still had leaves in your hair from an arrangement you were working on. After cleaning out the leftover leaves, you used that expensive dry shampoo Jake supplied you, washed your face and did your makeup the way Inez showed you.
You found the perfect outfit; a babydoll type black top, high-waisted light washed jeans and a black belt. Then you found a cute pair of wedges with a black floral design that wrapped around your foot and your outfit was set. Until you saw the leaf earrings winking at you on one of your dressers where your perfume is and you placed them in your ears.Â
âPerfect,â you smile at yourself and admire the earrings for a moment longer before descending the stairs.Â
âAll set?â Reynolds asks.
âYup. Do you think Jake would mind if I invited Serena and Dom?â
âNot at all. Do we need to pick them up?â He sounds almost hopeful.
âNo, they live together so theyâll come together. But,â you touch his forearm, âIâm sure Jake will bring me home so you can drink with us if youâd like. Dom loves tequila sunrises.â
He smiles at that nugget of information and then youâre both out the door. On the way there, Serena texted theyâll meet you in a little over an hour and as you walked up the sandy walkway and through the double doors, you became nervous. Thereâs a lot of Navy in this bar and you stood on your tiptoes to look for your Navy guy.Â
ây/n!â Penny calls from the bar.
Thankful to see a familiar face, you weave through some bodies and give her a hug over the counter.Â
âLooks like youâre looking for someone,â she says.Â
âI am. Have you seen Jake around?â your eyes scan around her as if heâll magically appear just by you saying his name.Â
âHim and the squad are back the billiards and darts,â Penny nods to her right. âCan I get you anything? Iâll make sure to put it on Hangmanâs tab.â
You laugh nervously because you know he wouldnât want you to pay for your drinks at all.
âSure. Iâll just have a hard seltzer right now, with a straw please.â
She pops open the can and sticks a straw in it for you and you make your way towards the game area. Jake and Coyote are at the dartboard and Coyote has his hand over Jakeâs eyes while Jake tosses his darts. He makes three bullseyes in a row.
âIs there anything you canât do?â you ask and he whips his head around so fast while Coyote collects the darts. You feel flattered when his eyes glitter over you, a bright smile on his face.Â
âWell, donât you look mighty pretty,â he approaches you and places his hands on your waist. His eyes move to the drink in your hand. âYou put that on my tab, right?â
âYes, Penny knew to,â you nod. âBut seriously, are you bad at anything?â
âWeâre still trying to figure that one out,â Rooster says behind you. âWe wanna find what makes him a sore loser.â
âNever will Rooster, Iâm too damn good.â
You can see in his eyes that this is Hangman talking, heâs got a certain err of confidence thatâs slightly borderline on cocky.
âNot very humble, are you?â you tease and that makes Rooster snort into his beer.Â
When Jake looks at you, that mirth is replaced by the tender softness youâre used to and you know this is Jake. The real him.Â
âSorry, Sugar. The Navy needs the best and drills it into us, hard not to brag. Especially in front of you,â he pokes your nose.
âCan I play?â you point to the dartboard behind him.Â
âNeed me to show you how?â Jake flirts.
âYou toss a dart at a bard, pretty simple,â you shrug. You move out of his arms to take the darts from Coyote.Â
âPlease beat him, he needs to be knocked down a peg or two,â Coyote encourages.
âThere is a certain finesse to it, Sugar,â Jake picks up three other darts and he smirks at you. âIâd be happy to show you.â
âIâll ask for help if I need it,â you pat his chest and move to the scuffed green tape on the floor signifying where to stand. âLadies first?â
Coyote moves out of the way and Jake does a slight bow, his right arm extended towards the dart board as if presenting it to you.
âBut of course.â
You take turns trailing each other in points but in the end, you get a bullseye and it wins you the game. Rooster and Coyote cheer behind you then run off to find the others.Â
âGood job, Sugar,â Jake congratulates as you sip on your drink through your straw.Â
âThank you,â you smile sweetly.
âDid you really beat him?â Phoenix asks impressed.Â
âYeah.â You say and Jake comes up behind you, his fingers tickling your sides making you laugh. âI did.â
Phoenix glances between you two then she cocks her head to the side.Â
âYou didnât let her win, did you?â
âOh no,â Rooster groans, âYou did, didnât you?â
When Jake doesnât respond you turn your head to look up at him. Heâs drinking his beer slowly and avoiding your eyes.
âDid you let me win?â you ask softly. He still avoids your gaze, shifting uncomfortably against you and you pout. âI want a rematch.â
âSugarââ
You spin out of his arms and place a hand on your hip.Â
âI mean it, donât hold back.â
âAll right,â he relented, âweâll do a rematch.â
He lets you go first and you do pretty well but then his three bullseyes in a row easily overpowers you. You turn grumpy and Jake grabs your hand.Â
âYou told me not to hold back.â
âI know, Iâm still grumpy because you let me win. Letâs go again.â
You move away from him again, he sighs as you gather the darts and take your position. You suck down the rest of your drink. You end up getting a few bullseyes yourself which impresses Jake. When itâs his turn you watch his stance and the clear focus in his eyes as he aims.Â
Itâs down to the final points and you plant your feet, square your shoulders and take a deep breath. You relax your arm and toss them quickly in a row, each one landing smack dab in the center. Thereâs silence behind you and when you turn around theyâre all staring at you but Jake is smirking.Â
âWhat just happened?â Rooster asks dumbfounded.Â
âShe hustled me, thatâs what,â Jake grins. He saunters to you, pulls you against him by your hips and kisses you. You smile into his kiss wrapping your own arms around his shoulders and he lifts you off the ground. âWere you on a team or something?â
âNo,â you murmur on his lips. âI just donât think and hope for the best. Iâm lucky.â
âVery lucky.â
You continue to kiss until you feel your phone and wrist vibrate from a text. Breaking the kiss, you glance at your watch reading a text from Serena that she and Dom have arrived.Â
âSerena and Dom are here,â you tell him and he sets you back down on your feet. âIâll be right back.â You lean up and give him a quick kiss.
âDrinks are on me, Sugar,â he calls after you.
You find Serena at the bar looking great as she always does and give her a hug.
âWhereâs Dom?â
âHe got distracted by Reynolds outside,â Serena smirks.Â
The two of you order your drinks then she links her pinky with yours and you lead her towards the back where Jake and his friends are. Theyâve gone back to their pool game and you notice the flirtatious look of interest between Serena and Rooster. Jakeâs eyes were on you and he sent a wink your way before breaking the balls.Â
âI beat Jake at darts, do you want to play?â you ask Serena.
âSure. Whoâs the guy in the Hawaiian shirt?â
âThatâs Rooster,â you line up for your shot, squinting one eye shut.Â
âHeâs hot.â
âIâll introduce you when theyâre done with pool. Donât want to interrupt their game,â you say and throw a dart. You line up for the next shot.
âDo you think his little rooster lives up to his name?âÂ
âSerena!â you exclaim and you throw your dart but it smacks a guy in the back of the head a little ways away. âOh no!â
âOw! What theââ
You rush over to him already apologizing profusely as he rubs his head and turns around. He smiles at you then picks up the dart.
âAre you okay? I wasnât aiming for you, I swear!â you fluster out, your voice just shy of panicking. Because of course you would be the one to hit someone with a dart.
âI would hope not, unless weâre in the hunger games or something,â he smiles. âGood thing these arenât real darts, right?â
âYeah, I would have felt even worse. This is why Iâll never go axe throwing.â
âYou hit people in the head a lot?â
âNo, Iâd be worried it would fly back and decapitate me,â you shake your head and take the dart back. âIâm sorry again.â
âNo blood no foul,â he shrugs then points a finger at you thatâs not holding onto his beer bottle, âdonât you work at that flower shop? Rose Window? Iâm John B StokesâŠmy grandpa Roger worked with your Grandpa John?â
The name rings a faint little bell and youâre staring at him trying to place his face.
âWe used to play in the circle of their subdivision in the summer?â
âOh yeah!â you smack your palm against your forehead at finally recognizing him. âWeâd sneak freeze pops and draw treasure maps on the driveway. Wow, itâs been a long time, huh?â
âIt has. My mom told me you took over the shop after he died, I was sorry to hear that.â
âThank you, it was very rough the first few years.â
âAnd howâs Betty?â
âSheâsâŠgetting by,â you nod. You donât want to go into details about her health right now. âIâll tell her I ran into you. What have you been up to?â
âI own a surf shop along the beach with my buddy, JJ.â
âYou always did like to surf, even in my grandparentâs pool.â
âRemember when we climbed that treeâŠ.â
âWoah, whoâs that over by y/n?â Bradley asks while Jake is lining up for his shot.
âWho?â
âThe guy and her hot friend.â
âSerena and Dom, I told yaâll they were coming,â Jake responds and sinks the red solid in the corner pocket.Â
âAnd you said Dom was gay?â
âYes,â Jake responds patiently as he lines up again.
âWell, the way this dudeâs looking at her says otherwise.â
That catches Jakeâs attention and he looks over in your direction from his angle along the pool table. He sees Serena next to you and a guy that is definitely not Dom talking to you. Heâs got a hat on backwards and is dressed like a surfer, his tanned face clearly signifies that.
Youâre both smiling and laughing with Serena nodding along and piping in now and again. Jake stands up immediately to get a better look. The guy isnât standing too close to you but he has conflicting feelings because the two of you are still figuring things out together. He trusts you, he really does, but heâs seen how men look at you when youâre out in public.Â
Hell, he saw how they all looked at you when you walked into the bar now. And he knows how charming you areâyou donât realize when you are being charming and it draws them in. Like flies to honey and youâre the sweetest bit oâhoney there is. You probably donât even realize the guy is flirting with you, youâre just that nice.
What really stirs the green monster of jealousy inside him is the way the guy is looking at you because itâs the way Jake looks at you. And that just wonât do.
He has four shots left before he wins and he makes a decision to go intervene if youâre still being bothered. He sinks them in record time, winning the game. He picks up his beer bottle and takes a swig.
âWe should have called you Hammerhead,â Bradley grumbles, rolling his cue stick on the table. Jake scowls at him. âYou know, cause itâs a shark and pool sharks is whenââ
âYeah, I get it Bradshaw,â Jake snaps.Â
âCool, you two done?â Bob asks reaching for Jakeâs cue stick.
âHave at it, Bobby,â Jake hands it off a little too roughly. He wants to intervene but he canât really read the situation properly.Â
âWhatâs got him upset now?â Bob scowls rubbing at his chest. âI thought y/n being around didnât make you such a dick.â
âSome dudeâs talking to his Sugar Pie,â Phoenix appears next to Rooster.
âUh oh,â Bob sighs, racking the balls back up.Â
Serena glances at Jake and gives him a look, her eyebrows raised and glances to the guy youâre talking to.
Thatâs his cue.
âExcuse me,â Jake makes his way towards you.
When heâs close enough, he rests his hand on your hip, pressing into you.
âHi Serena,â he greets then curves his head so he can see your face. âHe Sugar.â
A testing glance to the guy who is also sizing him up.Â
âJake! This is John B, we grew up and played together. Our grandparents were neighbors,â you explain excitedly.
âReally? Thatâs nice,â he cocks his head back in a normal position and makes a show of lifting his hand on your hip to John B. âIâm Jake.â
John B takes his hand and itâs a firm grip, both of them squeezing as hard as they can. Jakeâs impressed, but only a little.Â
âI heard,â John B nods to his service khakis. âAir Force?â
âNaval aviator,â Jake stiffens.
âDamn, thatâs badass, man,â John B says.Â
âWhat do you do?â
âI own a surf shop just down the beach. I rent out paddle boats if youâd like to try them sometime,â John B is speaking to you.Â
âThose arenât really safe,â Jake shakes his head.
âIâve always wanted to try those! Serena, letâs do it sometime,â you say.
âSugar, I donât thinkââ
âAnd you and Rooster can come, itâll be a fun double date,â youâre literally bouncing in excitement. Your eyes are wide as you look up at him.
âDouble dateâ puffs Jakeâs chest up a little, he gives a subtle nod to John B.
âSure, anything you want Sugar.â
âCome by anytime,â John B says unfazed. âI gotta get back with my friends but it was good to see you again, y/n. And nice meeting you, Serena.â
âYou too,â Serena smiles.
âJake,â John B nods, then he touches your shoulder before heading back to his corner.Â
âDid you win at pool?â you ask just as Jake starts leading you back to the others.Â
âOf course I did. I think we should introduce Serena and Rooster, donât you think?â
âUgh, please! Iâm foaming at the mouth,â Serena follows and downs the rest of her drink.Â
Once youâre all back with the squad, Bradley stands up from his stool when he sees Serena approaching.
âSerena, this is Roosââ
âBradley,â he interrupts, clearing his throat. âYou can call me Bradley.â
âWhat if I want to call you Rooster?â Serena smiles.
âThat works, call me whatever you want, honey,â he flirts. âCan I get you another one?â
âPlease,â Serena grins and leads the way to the bar. Bradley places his hand on the small of her back and they disappear in the crowd.Â
âWell, guess weâre chopped liver,â you giggle and hop up onto the stool next to Phoenix.Â
âWhatâs the story with you and John B?â Jake asks, Phoenix winces but he ignores her.Â
âWhat story?â you straighten his collar. He removes your hand so he can lace your fingers together.
âDid you two have a summer romance at one point or something?â
âNo? Why would you think that?â
âHe was flirting with you, sweetheart.â
âNo, he wasnât,â you shake your head. But when you glance over Jakeâs shoulder you lock eyes with John B and you frown. âWas he?â
âWith his eyes, yes, he was,â Jake nods.
âHis eyes?â Phoenix snorts.
âDo you mind? Weâre having a conversation here, Phoenix,â he snips.
âHey, you two came by me but Iâll leave. Donât let your jealousy take over, itâs not a good look, Bagman,â she pats his shoulder as she sidles past him.Â
âWait a minute, youâre jealous that I was talking with him?â you ask and he sighs, his eyes downcast. âJake?â You place a finger under his chin, lifting it gently.
âMaybe a little. He was looking at you the way I do, I didnât like it,â he admits. Never in a million years would he think heâd admit to being jealous but youâre altering his code.Â
âYou wanna know something?â you remove your hand from his and slip your arms around his neck and pull him closer so heâs between your legs.Â
âWhat?â
âI donât look at anyone else the way I look at you,â you whisper. âDo you know how many women stare at you when weâre together?â
âNo, I donât see anyone but you, darlinâ,â he grins.
Heâs surprised when you initiate the kiss, your fingers tangling in his hair.
#an arrangement series#an arrangement#jake seresin x reader#jake seresin fanfiction#hangman x reader#hangman fluff#jake x reader#jake and sugar#top gun fic#top gun maverick writing
328 notes
·
View notes
Text
july 6th, 2012 (chapter one)
pairing: nekoma x male reader, yachi hitoka x male reader, and kuroo tetsurĆ x male reader
masterlist
series masterlist
a/n: not me coming back after 3 years
not many people know much about [name] on a personal level at school.
he didn't seem to hang out with anyone during school hours, not like many people would try.
[name] has a syndrome called "the resting bitch face" that intimidated a lot of people. not only that but he is also at the top of his class which fuels the fire of him being untouchable.
many girls in nekoma had a crush on the second-year boy. although he was aloof, he does have a handsome face and an aura that oozes out confidence but not in an arrogant way. he was just so... attractive.
[name] sat boredly in his math class as the teacher went on about logarithmic. he span his pen around his fingers as he turned towards the large windows.
it was grey outside and he sees dark clouds surrounding the sky.
"fuck," [name] cursed inside his head as he continued to glare out the window. he was in a rush getting out of the house today and didn't have time to check the weather forecast. he definitely didn't bring an umbrella to school.
[name] just hopes his little sister had time to pack one.
normally the two [last name] siblings would go to school together but [name] had to go out early to run some errands before school started.
the boy was so zoned out he didn't even hear the school bell ring until he heard his teacher say, "Class dismissed".
many of his classmates already left the classroom before he finally got up to collect his belongings.
it was the end of the day and students were getting ready for their clubs or staying after school to study. [name] didn't bother joining a club since he had other responsibilities to attend to.
when he exited his classroom many female students were loitering around wanting to get a glimpse of the handsome boy. some pretended to go through their lockers while some were in groups of circles, gossiping to their girl friends.
[name] paid them no mind however as he walked towards the front doors of the school, eager to get out and pick up his little sister before it starts to pour.
as he changed into his outside shoes and turned around, he accidentally bumped into a girl whose stuff was now all over the floor.
"[last name]-senpai! i'm so sorry!" the girl stuttered frantically as she bent down to try and collect her papers as quickly as possible.
"don't bother," came his short reply as the girl froze up, scared and embarrassed. "it was my fault."
[name] crouched down and picked up the remaining papers swiftly. he couldn't help but look at the contents of the papers.
croissant recipe. how to make a red velvet cake. how to pipe flowers on cupcakes.
ah... this girl is from the baking club.
"thank you, [name]-senpai!" the girl blushed as she took the papers from his hands.
"don't mention it," [name] remarked and started walking towards the exit.
"wait-!" she gasped, wanting to say more to the male but he was already outside the door.
he walked a few blocks before turning the corner to his bus station but to his demise, he saw his bus leaving as soon as he turned the corner. not only that but it started to rain... heavily.
"what a shitty day," [name] grumbled as he stood at his bus station, waiting for the next bus to arrive in the cold rain.
after a couple of minutes, he decided to sit down on the floor, tired from standing still for 15 minutes. he didn't care anymore, he was already soaking wet from head to toe so it was not like sitting on the wet floor would make a difference.
[name] zoned out again as he continued to wait. he didn't realize the rain stop attacking his body until he looked up and saw a male wearing the same uniform as him, with his bed head sticking out from all directions.
"you're [last name] [name]," the rooster head said as he held out his umbrella for the both of them.
"yeah? and what's it to you?" came his reply as he continued to sit on the ground.
"tsk tsk tsk no need to be hostile, [last name]," the other boy chided as he wore a smile on his face despite [name]'s rude reply.
"and who are you?"
"kuroo tetsurĆ."
"the volleyball captain?"
"oh? so you have heard of me."
"all bad things."
"nobody likes a liar, [last name]."
[name] just rolled his eyes and ignored the boy.
"i've heard a lot about you too," kuroo said eyeing the boy.
"what do you want?"
"just to talk. i know you don't hang around a lot of people. kenma told me, he's in your class."
"so what? I'm a pity case? i don't need friends."
"everybody needs friends, [last name]. and it's not a pity case, I actually find you quite intriguing."
"and? why is that?"
"you're so popular yet nobody knows who you really are. you haven't joined any clubs yet and you're at the top of your year."
"are you stalking me?"
"nope. word travels fast in nekoma."
"what do you want?" [name] finds himself asking this question again.
"you should join the volleyball team."
"not a chance," kuroo frowned a little at his response.
"why not?"
"are you kidding me? it's July. it would be too late to join any sort of club."
"it's never too late."
"I don't know a single thing about volleyball."
"so? we'll teach you. you're pretty smart, you'll catch on quick."
"no."
"why not?"
God, [name] hated why notters.
"why do you want me to join so bad?"
"kenma is observant. you guys are in the same year and pe class. he tells me you're smart and quick with your strategies. finding out people's weakness in a matter of seconds and working around it."
"is that all you want me for? didn't you say your friend is observant? I think you guys are fine without me."
"I know who you really are. who you were."
"what the hell is that suppose to mean?" [name] snapped, standing up.
"you went to ushimi middle school and played as their wing spiker. you were a volleyball player."
"so you are a stalker."
"no, I'm just really good friends with that airhead wing spiker that played during your second year."
[name] only knew one airhead wing spiker during his middle school days, bokuto kĆtarĆ.
"I don't play anymore."
"why n-"
"if you say why not one more time I'm going to punch you in the face."
kuroo bit back a smirk, knowing he irked the male.
"consider my invitation," kuroo said as [name]'s bus finally arrived.
he didn't say a word to kuroo and got on his bus, not sparing the volleyball captain a glance.
"you're late," [name]'s younger sister, [last name] kazuha, pointed out as she saw her older brother approaching her elementary school.
"yeah I know, I'm sorry," the older one out of the two replied as he took his sister's froggy umbrella and held it for the both of them, his other hand holding onto his sister's.
"what happened?" kazuha looked up at him with her adorably big [eye colour] eyes.
"hmm... don't worry about it. just tell me about your day while we walk home," he offered a small smile to kazuha as she brightened up and told her older brother all the exciting things she learned.
"go upstairs and do your homework but don't be too loud okay? mommy's resting," [name] whispered and put his finger in front of his mouth in a hush symbol.
"okay! I will be quiet for mommy," she whispered and copied his hush motion as well.
kazuha quietly ran up the stairs while [name] dropped his bag on the floor with a loud sigh and loosened his school tie.
[name] went up to his room as well and took a shower, changing into some nice warm and dry clothes.
he went over to his mother's room where she was still soundly asleep. he walked over to her window and pulled the curtains to let light through. it wasn't much light but enough to make the once pitch-black room have some sight.
he heard a groan and turned toward his mother.
"oh, sweetie. you're back from school?" the woman smiled at her child weakly.
"yeah, it's raining cats and dogs out there," he commented.
"sounds like a good day to stay in bed."
[name] didn't mention how she always stayed in bed for the past few years.
he walked towards her and sat on the edge of her bed, grabbing something from the nightstand.
"mother, I'm going to have to take a look at your arm."
"no," came her cheeky reply.
"mother," [name] said sternly as he prepared the thing in his hands.
"fine..." she muttered and gave her son her arm.
it was silent when [name] gave his mother her medicine.
she sometimes felt guilty about how [name] had to take care of her and little kazuha when he should be going out and hanging out with friends at his age.
"how was your day, [name]?"
"same old routine. I got drenched by the rain though."
"what did I tell you about being prepared for the weather, [name]?" she scolded her son lightly.
"sorry I was in a rush."
I was getting groceries before school.
"you can get sick, [name]!"
not as sick as you, he said in his head.
"it's okay, mother. a guy... offered me his umbrella."
"oh really? that's nice of him," she smiled.
"he offered me to join our school's volleyball club..."
"that's wonderful! you haven't played in so long."
"I didn't say I was going to join."
his mother frowned.
"but you loved volleyball..."
"you know I stopped playing after he left."
"that shouldn't stop you from playing it. volleyball used to be your passion."
his mother, ayaka, was sad to hear her son did not want to join his high school's volleyball club. when he was younger he wasn't passionate or enthusiastic about many things except volleyball.
she was happy when her son found something he finally loved but after some stuff happened, he swore to never play volleyball again.
"get some rest while I make dinner, I'll wake you up when it's finished," [name] said after a couple of moments of silence passed and he stood up to walk out of her room.
[name] sighed as he took some of the groceries he bought earlier that day and started cooking dinner. the cooking club was nice enough to lend over some free space in their fridge for the boy to put his groceries in.
even though he didn't have friends at school, he was on good terms with most people and is highly respected.
he was really tired when he finished cooking dinner. waking up early, going grocery shopping, attending school, taking care of his kid sister and sick mother, providing dinner, and having to do a closing shift at the Cafe he worked at was too much for a 17-year-old boy.
sometimes [name] wished he could have a different life.
he loves his sister and mother dearly but sometimes he wishes he can be like normal teenage boys his age.
before he delve deeper into self-pity he cursed himself for his selfish thoughts.
no, not today.
he wasn't going to make his day worse by going into his life crisis.
he made a plate for two.
he brought a plate to his mother who thanked him with sad eyes and left the other plate on the dining table.
he opened his sister's bedroom door, where she was sitting in her little makeshift fort.
"dinner is ready downstairs once you're done," he said to kazuha who smiled and thank him.
he went back downstairs and got ready to go to work. this time bringing an umbrella.
even though he was exhausted from a long day, he was ready to work a long night shift with his annoying coworker to provide for his family whom he cares for so much.
#x male reader#kuroo tetsuro#kenma kozume#kuroo x reader#kuroo x male reader#yachi hitoka#kenma x reader#kenma x male reader#yachi x reader#yachi x male reader#haikyuu#haikyuu x reader#haikyuu x male reader#kuroo tetsuro x male reader#kenma kuzome x male reader#yachi hitoka x male reader
230 notes
·
View notes
Note
Hi! I understand if this isnât something youâre interested in but I was wondering if you could write the boys being possessive/protective over the reader. I was just rereading final girl chapter 5 and Iâd just love to see her rip them a new one in her own way about boundaries and stuff and seeing them manipulate/grovel there way in to her good graces again or like how she wouldâve reacted to the boys scaring away the boy who took her to the party if Billy wasnât in one of his moods I donât know if I asked this right Iâve sent asks so many time to you now and Iâm all ways worried I donât convey/explain what I mean properly and itâs just confusing for you but anyway have a good day/night and whether you can or canât,thank you anyway :)
*set in the same world as the final girl fic series but can be read as a stand alone with little to no context lol
A/n hi!! there's still some manipulative vibes in this bc i just feel like one of them is bound to trauma dump as a way 'in' when y/n's mad at them but i still feel like it's mainly nice! especially bc there's some emotional growth
----
You're still on the phone, moving in and out of their line of sight. The intention was never to watch you from the sprawling tree they use to get to your window, but there was something about your focus on the whatever conversation you're still having that left Billy telling Stu to wait.
Billy's not sure what he's waiting for. Maybe it's a form of masochism, to see how long you'll talk to whoever's on the other end.
"She's still on the phone." Stu's voice has taken on that hollow, detached quality that's never an indicator of self control. Billy says nothing, not in the mood to defend you or deflect the stinging. "He wouldn't call her..."
There's a second part of Stu's sentence that's just implied. He wouldn't call her after what happened in the locker room. "She found out. She might have called him."
The words leave a bitter taste in his mouth. The fact that Jack McCarthy didn't permanently fade back into obscurity after he and Stu made it clear that while you might buy the whole study-buddy act, they can see straight through him is pounding inside his head. Again and again, the start of a headache.
"If you don't want to..." Stu presses his palm into bark, so hard he wouldn't be surprised if he pulled his hand away bloody. "If you're not in the mood to talk to cutie in there, there's always another way to see if she's talking to him."
Even though it's a barely an idea, a soft suggestion, the knot in Stu's chest loosens with the words. Just checking in on Jack could easily turn into calling Jack...which would lead to the most mind clearing thing Stu can imagine. Thoughts of tearing him apart, piece by piece until it's impossible to tell that the mess of red and guts was ever the teenager with the letterman jacket that threw his arm around you during your study period rush to the front of Stu's mind. It's so soothing that he almost moves to the lower branch that lets him reach the ground.
Stu thinks about bringing it up again, a little less subtle and more desperate but he wants it too bad to care. Needs it. You pace back into view as his lips part. You're now holding the phone against your other ear, meaning that the receiver is no longer blocking your face. He pauses, taking the opportunity to watch you more openly than he normally lets himself.
Your lips are slightly parted in a just barely-there pout and your eyes are locked on something in front of you. There's something about the slight, halfhearted irritation in your expression. It takes Stu a second to place why he can't stop staring and then it clicks--it's twistingly cute...and you're...pretty.
Not that Stu doesn't regularly see you as attractive or hot, but pretty's different. At least, different in the way it's sticking out to him now, like a splinter that breaks off beneath the skin before you can pull it out. You're pretty in a way that Stu never thinks about. Pretty in a soft way that reminds him of domestic shit and makes his chest feel tight.
"We uh--" It's not the first time they've popped by with a backpack with a few things to do, but this time it's different. They took their time thinking about what you'd like, what'd work as a sort of peace offering. Now, watching you chat away without a care in the world over your fight, it all feels pathetic.
Everything becomes a soft buzz of background noise as you press you sigh. Billy wishes he knew how to better read lips because you sigh, say something, and then dramatically fall back on your bed.
You shift onto your stomach, propping your head up with an elbow. The oversized T-shirt that you're in slides down your shoulder and your hair's a little fluffier than before due to your movements. There's a softness to your appearance that leaves an odd feeling flaring in Billy's stomach, a sensation that could be considered butterflies if it felt less like being stabbed.
The in-between of too close while still being so far is oddly overwhelming drawn out like this. Billy swallows as you laugh at something from the other line. "We're already here."
It's a different level of sad to get here and then turn around, so Billy shift forward and finally reaches for the window. The move has grown so familiar Billy even knows at what point he needs to push a little harder because of the way the sides stick to the frame. He moves his hand an it doesn't budge. To add salt to the wound, you've locked the window. You never lock the fucking window.
A dangerous wave of flighty rejection coils in his stomach. The part of him that knows how to think in the long term knows that he should leave while he still can. The last thing anyone needs is for Billy to start associating this with you.
The window creeks and your head snaps towards them. Your eyebrows draw together and you sit up fully, even more of your shoulder and collarbone exposing themselves with the motion. You mumble something into the phone, a beat passes, and then you stand. you approach the window begrudgingly, placing a hand on your hip before cradling the phone between your neck and cheek.
Your lips are pressed together in a way that seems to lull the violent mindset of them both. It's the kind of look you get when you're trying not to smile. After a second, you lean down, undo the lock, and open the window.
"You won't belie--" You sigh, moving to hold the phone again, "Stop enjoying this." Whoever's on the other line must really be annoying you, because you shift back enough to let Billy and Stu in through the window. "Seriously, I'll hang up."
Billy and Stu exchange a look. They're here, trying to get you past something only you think is an issue, and you're still on the fucking phone. Who could be that important?
"No! You are so not talking to them."
There's a brief silence as you wander back towards your bed. The growing discomfort in Billy's chest wins his silent, internal argument. "Who wants to talk to us?"
At that, you finally pause, breeziness briefly leaving your eyes as you look at him. That look pinches at Billy's flightiness and soothes a part of him that he doesn't quite get. You're so good at that, at detecting whatever you want in him. The inability to twist and fully control your perception of him is overwhelming sometimes. Too similar to the way that his mom could--
"Hallie." Your normal expression has come back, like it always does. The awareness that Billy doubts you understand outside of a subconscious level never lingers on your face. But your voice delivers the answer so gently it feels like an olive branch. "You've subjected her to a super long rant about your betrayal."
Despite all the aggression you forced into your words, that relaxes something in them both. Hallie--the completely harmless childhood best friend that's still in Texas. States away, way too far to come between the three of you, even if she wanted to.
"Hallie," Stu repeats, and Billy can feel Stu's shift to something much more genuine. "The super hot girl from your vacation pho--"
"Do not start." You hold up a finger in warning and there's something in the reaction. You'd deny it if anyone ever brought it up, but Stu's noticed the way you get when he goes out of the way to hit on anyone. Even Tatum. You're subtle about, but you get a little quieter as you pick at your nails or try to focus on something else. This time, though, there's none of that, just a bit of urging annoyance. "She has a big enough head as is."
There's a sound from the other line and you roll your eyes. "What? It's true." You're listening to whatever's on the other end intently. "Okay--fine--bye, loser." Another wave of chatter from the other line. "Uh--it's--" You glance over at the two boys still lingering in the corner. "Love you, too. Bye."
You hang up, making a point of keeping your back to them as you set the receiver back onto the machine on your nightstand.
Stu breaks, laughing once. You snap your head in his direction. "Shut up."
Stu takes a tentative step towards you, already liking how quickly you're easing. Maybe all you needed was to feel a little more in control by ranting to someone that isn't here. "Why don't you ever tell me you love me?"
You glare at Stu's exaggerated pout. "You do not get to make fun of me while I'm mad at you." You stand a little straighter. "Why are you guys even here?"
"Not making fun of you." Stu reaches your bed, flopping onto your mattress like he lives with you. He casually picks up a fluffy pillow and squeezes it to his chest. "Genuinely hurt that you don't love us."
Confusion cracks at your annoyance, "Us?"
"If you said 'I love you' to grumpy before me, I don't wanna know." He squeezes the pillow a little tighter, turning his head and squeezing his eyes shut like he can't take the agony. "Too painful, bug."
You cross your arms again, eyes awkwardly falling to the ground. It's not Stu's dramatics that get to you, but you never like it when anyone reduces Billy into something negative and angsty. "He's not grumpy."
"Oh, defensive." Stu absentmindedly weaves his fingers through the pillow's layer of fluff. "Didn't think you'd still care."
You sigh, annoyed at his passive aggressiveness as if they didn't come to your room while fully aware of how mad you are. "That's dramatic, even for you."
"Is it?" Billy mumbles the question, low and almost unsure. "We--we weren't sure if you'd talk to us again."
The comment leaves you feeling like the intruding force. Something about their somber mood makes it seem like you're what's unfitting even though they came to your room. "Just because I'm mad right now doesn't mean I'll be mad forever."
You're not sure you could be. Sure, you have other friends you really care about, but they're all linked to Billy and Stu. They're dating Sid and Tatum and Randy's usually with the group. It's not that you think the three of them would cut you off, but it wouldn't be the same. And even if everything without Billy and Stu could be perfect, you still wouldn't be happy. Not fully.
You'd miss them, miss the way that Stu can always make you laugh no matter how you're feeling and how comforting Billy's presence can be. They might really push boundaries sometimes, but they're still your best friends.
"I get that you--" Sighing, you scratch the back of your wrist. "Hallie and I were talking about it and she reminded me that you guys have good intentions, and I get that, but this is the second time I have to find out that you threatened someone behind my back."
Stu's moved onto his side, head propped up on an elbow as he watches you. Billy's still lingering near the window. Both of them are quiet and that's getting to you. "I'm not a little kid and I don't need you guys to approve of everyone I'm friends with."
"They didn't want to be friends with you." There's no argument in Stu's voice or aggression, just a factual flatness that leaves your face hot.
You shift your weight from one foot to the other. Noel wanting more than friendship's something that makes sense. He was flirty, you went out on a date, and he's known for being an insensitive player. But Jack didn't seem like that at all. Sure, he's a quarterback and hangs out with the guys that never shut up during class, but he had a reason to study with you. Your english teacher assigned him to be tutored by you because his grades were dropping to the point where his coach was threatening to bench him. Sure, he was nice to you, but that's probably because he was worried about his grade. No star player wants to be benched during recruiting season.
The implication also leaves a hard feeling in your stomach. It picks at an insecurity that rooted itself into you around that time in middle school where kids pair up and start dating. Naivety is a weak spot when it comes to teenagers and your inexperience translates into that. Part of it is your mom, the way she's been open about what it meant to become a mom at 17. The rest of it is genuine interest and practicality. You want to go to Princeton, dating is distracting and you haven't really met anyone you like enough to sacrifice studying or time with your friends.
And it doesn't bother you. Not usually. You know life is long and eventually the whole relationship thing will click and work its way to you, probably with some college guy that's majoring in something artsy, but then things like this come up and it makes you feel so stupid.
"Doesn't matter what they want." That feels like a mature enough answer, and it's not a lie. Teenage boys want sex. You're not so out of the loop that that's some kind of revelation. But what they want or think they're getting doesn't change you. "I'm not an idiot and I'm not that naive."
Even if you were, it's not their business to get involved without you asking. For all they know, maybe you want to hook up with someone. That's your choice, not theirs. "And even if I was, it's still my choice."
Billy angles his head downwards, eyes a little darker than you remember them being. "So our big crime is not wanting you to get hurt?"
Ugh. That's more or less the argument Hallie made while playing the devil's advocate. It must have taken a lot for Hallie to defend anyone that isn't you, but she knew that blowing up your friendship with Billy and Stu over a guy you barely knew would only hurt you more in the long run.
"It's--" Trying to explain your issue with the situation is getting exhausting. They're not capable of focusing on anything besides their intentions. "It's a boundaries thing. You can't threaten anyone you don't like into not talking to me behind my back."
Stu's sitting up now, the plush pillow on his lap. "We didn't think of it that way, angel. We just--we know those guys and know what they're like and what you're like, and--" He's fidgeting, fingers tangling into the synthetic hairs of the pillow. "We don't want anything happening to you."
The sentiment's there, forced out almost shyly. It's almost enough to distract you from the weird intensity there. Something happening to you. Over some guy. You get that heartbreak can be a pretty intense thing, but it can't be that bad.
"Nothing's--" You cut yourself off with a sigh. At this rate, they'll eventually be more protective than your mom. They're both weirdly quiet. "What's the big deal if I'm 'hurt' by some stupid guy? It's not like I'd lose it and stop talking to my friends or like it'd effect us or...anything."
Billy lets out a low scoff. The sound is so cold and unlike him you don't know how to react. "Really?"
You hesitate before reminding yourself that it's still just Billy. "...Yeah?" The single syllable falls flat. "I mean...why would it?"
Billy steps forward. "All it took for me to lose--" The sudden movement makes you stiffen until he sits at the foot of your bed, next to Stu. "My mom was her being hurt by some 'stupid guy'.'
Stu freezes. There are a lot of ways this could have gone, but he didn't think that Billy would drop that. Not tonight, with the way Billy tiptoes around his mom's absence and the reason behind it. It's not the kind of thing he'd throw away just to get you to make up with them a little faster...and the rawness in Billy's voice...
Jack might have to end up on their call list anyway.
You're silent as you study them with an expression that would be completely unreadable if it wasn't for the tiny crease between your eyebrows. Billy's hinted at stuff with his mom before, but the way he talked about her always framed her in a way that made it seem like she had passed. You also didn't think he'd ever say anything about what happened so bluntly...or that something that seemed so small to you could have been forcing him to think about those things.
Billy's eyes are focused on nothing in particular, one of his knees pressed against Stu's. His insides feel like they're at war with each other. That bleeding honesty took over with no warning and it's blinding him to everything else. The reminder of the abandonment gnaws at him.
The mattress dips. You don't know what the right way to react is. While this makes their behavior make a little more sense, that doesn't make your point wrong. They did overstep. But that's nowhere near as heavy as Billy's thing. And it couldn't have been easy for Stu to watch his best friend's life fall apart over something like that.
There's something you should say, you're almost sure of it, but nothing feels good enough. Pointing out the differences in the situation feels callous and any promises you could make would likely make it seem like you blame his mom. You might not know much about their relationship, but the way Billy talks about her, like her memory's this fragile thing, you know better than to risk it. An apology also doesn't feel like the right answer, you haven't done anything wrong and you don't want to risk bringing up the fight.
You stretch out a hand silently, letting your fingertips brush against the back of his palm. He briefly tenses, but doesn't move away, so you take it as an okay to rest your hand over his.
Your touch is warm and unexpected, an anchor Billy's torn between latching onto and running away from. It's overwhelming, the amount of influence you have over him. Sometimes if he thinks too much about how that uncertainty feels he has to fight to not hold it against you.
"I know it's..." Billy speaks slowly, trying to force himself to believe what he's saying, or at least, focus on it enough to act like he does. "Different, it just..."
You brush your pointer finger across his knuckles. "I know." A warmth that's hard to accept burns through his chest. Billy turns his hand over before loosely linking your fingers together. "Just boundaries, okay?"
Billy nods, a bit more color returning to his face. You straighten your spine to look past Billy's shoulder and at Stu. "That goes for you, too."
"You've got it, babe."
"That means no more threatening guys just because they talked to me." You keep your expression serious in an attempt to stare down Stu. It's probably no where near as menacing as you want it to be. "I'm serious."
He lifts an arm to his chest, drawing an uneven cross over his heart. "Scout's Honor."
You roll your eyes. "You were never a boy scout."
Stu frowns, "How would you know?"
It's not so much information as it is his vibe. Stu seems way too active and focused on what he'd find fun to have wanted to stick to boy scouting and you doubt his parents have ever been around enough to make him. But that's way too much to answer his question with. "Were you?"
"Ye--"
"He got kicked out," Billy interjects, "After terrorizing a camping trip."
You laugh before you can stop yourself. It's easy to picture Stu a little younger and a lot more impulsive. "That tracks."
"Fuck off," he mumbles before slumping down until he's flat on his back.
Billy turns his head, giving you a look that seems to ask why you two put up with him. The expression is so familiar you can't help your relief. You're still a little rightfully annoyed at them, but the desire to keep them lighter beats that irritation out by an inch. "What'd he do?"
The real answer isn't anything too traumatic, but it involved newly learned pocket knife skills, a frog, and a pathetically squirmish tent mate. But that's not the kind story of you'd be particularly into. It might even make you a little more closed off. They learned early on that while you might be able to handle most scary movies and gore like a champ, you draw a line at anything happening to an animal.
"Imagine that at age 10." Billy vaguely gestures in Stu's direction, Stu lifts an arm to shove Billy. "What didn't he do?" You smile, a little more amused than you want to be. "And you've seen his house...the way he lives..."
Another wave of laughter rises up your throat before you can help it. The implication that Stu was too spoiled to get through a camping trip is a little too fitting.
Stu groans, reaching back for the fluffy pillow. He smacks Billy's arm with it, a passive display of aggression. "It was not like that." Stu turns his neck, "Don't listen to him."
You laugh again, briefly forgetting that you're still supposed to be annoyed with them as you lay down. "I've been to your house, your bathroom has more amenities than a hotel, so I believe him."
He twists his neck to glare at you. It's more of a pout than anything else. "You have a hundred things in your bathroom."
Stu's technically right, but it's different. He's counting in your perfectly reasonable--and reasonably(ish)--priced makeup, skin care, and hair stuff. Not all things you use everyday or necessarily need, but it's different. He has fancy hand soap that leaves skin extra soft and lotion for guests that's nicer than anything you own for yourself. "You're deflecting."
He scoffs, "Can't hear you over the beauty store in your bathroom."
It's said so seriously it circles back to kind of ridiculous. Especially because of how pointless it is. You wrinkle your nose, fighting down a grin. "That doesn't make sense."
Stu's lips part like he's going to instinctually jump to defend himself. Your smile stops him. "It doesn't."
After a beat, the two of you exchange a look and laugh. Billy sighs, shoving Stu's leg and your arm. "You two aren't funny."
"Maybe you're just boring."
Billy looks over at you, glaring. "Really?"
You nod, a little too smug. "Really."
"Don't listen to him." Stu halfheartedly pushes Billy. In retaliation, Billy extends an arm without looking, grabbing Stu's forearm in a way that, to you, looks surprisingly gentle. "He's jealous."
You smile as Stu sits up. "I can so see that."
Billy's eyebrows draw together. "Jealous of what?"
"Our not-boringness." You push yourself so that you're sitting again.
"Yeah, you two are super cool and not weird."
Scoffing, you pull your legs onto the bed and cross them beneath you. "I'm not weird."
Billy tilts his head in the direction of your desk. "How many sticky notes are in--"
"You promised not to use that against me." You cut him off, not overly thrilled at the mention of sticky notes. Early on in your friendship, he found you going through your locker while you were sorting through sticky note and highlighter combos for homework.
His eyebrows pull together, his nose wrinkling a little in a way that's painfully endearing and surprisingly casual. "I promised not to tell anyone." He angles himself towards you, tilting his head downwards. The movements were subtle, but something about the shift makes him feel a lot closer than before. "That's different."
Your breath tangles itself in your throat at his lower tone. You need to say something, because if you don't you'd just be staring and that's--You force out the first thing you can think of, "Technicality."
"Still counts." There's nothing else you can think of and he still feels closer than normal. Before your thoughts can turn into total panic, Billy turns towards Stu, who's digging through his backpack. "What are you doing?"
"Almost forgot." Stu finds what he's looking for. It's small from where you're sitting. He reaches behind Billy's bag to extend whatever he's holding towards you. "Here."
A bag of gummy candies. You take it skeptically, because it's been twisted shut oddly. Smoothing out the wrinkled plastic, you open the bag and look at the contents. A part of you is surprised that it actually does have gummies...only they all look the same. Confused, you shake the bag once and the candies move, confirming it is what it looks like. They're all your favorite.
"I don't like the red ones," he mumbles, not quite looking at you, "But you do, right?"
You grin, pulling a gummy bear out of the bag and biting off its head to put it out of its misery humanely. "The red ones are the best, you're weird for that."
He scoffs, "The cute ones always have bad taste."
"I think you're complimenting yourself with that one." You pop the rest of the gummy into your mouth. "Orange lover."
"The orange ones are objectively--"
"They're all the acidic parts of a real orange without the orangey-ness."
Billy looks over at you. "Orangey-ness?" He's convinced he's heard this argument more times than anyone else alive, but your points are usually a little better.
You glare, pulling another gummy out of your bag. "You're not a part of this, you like the pineapple ones."
Stu laughs, "He also likes grape flavored stuff."
You gasp like Stu just outed Billy as a criminal. "No way."
"Yeah, yeah," he mumbles, already tired, "Make fun of me."
And after a second, he realizes that he really means it. If you're not mad at them, he can handle it.
----
A/n i never know if i should use the final girl tag list for fics that are set in the final girl world (if that makes sense), bc it's an update technically but also not bc it's not the main fic??
idk i've seen other writers on here tag for more than just the main fic and i'm always happy to be tagged in stuff but idk if that's for everyone lol,, lmk if you have any thought!
#scream x reader#final girl fic#scream 1996#stu macher#stu macher x reader#billy loomis#billy loomis x reader#ghostface#ask#poly! ghostface#poly!ghostface x reader
180 notes
·
View notes
Text
Road to 4âTOWN
part 41 | part 42 | part 43 | part 44 | part 45 | part 46
âHey, Robaire.â Jesse said into his phone. âI kinda need you to do me a huge favor right now so please tell me youâre not doing anything.â
âNope. Why would I be doing anything?â Robaire rolled his eyes. âItâs not like I have aââ He paused, listening to the background noise. âWhy is Selina breathing like that? What are you guys doing?â
âWeâre kinda sorta in the maternity ward at the hospital.â Jesse shrugged awkwardly.
âOh. Ohhhh.â Robaireâs eyes widened. âWhat do you need?â
âWe kinda left in a hurry so Marcelâs just stuck with my brothers right now.â Jesse explained. âI love them both to death, but they donât actually know what to do with a toddler. I know you have two nieces soââ
âSay no more.â Robaire started grabbing his things. âI got you, man.â
âUgh, thanks. Youâre a lifesaver.â Jesse sighed with relief. âBy the way, his car seatâs by the closet in our room for when you bring him in tomorrow. And make Sean sit in the back with him cuz he gets carsick sometimes and Danny canât handle that. Yâknow what? Just donât feed him before you leave, bring something for him to eat here. Like cheerios orâOOH, heâs really into yogurt lately. Oh, and when you put him to bed, you have to stay with him until he falls asleep or heâll just come running back out. And you have to let him sleep next to you cuz ever since the tour weâve been co-sleeping in our room and thatâs pretty much the only way he can sleep now.â
Robaire sat on the other end, completely baffled. âG-Got it!â He lied. âIâll have everything under control.â
âGreat, I knew I could count on you.â Jesse nodded. âIf you have questionsâŠdonât call me or Iâll get my ass beat. Just use your bestââ He paused. âCall your sister.â
âJESSE!â Selina waved her hands at him, trying to snatch his phone away. âI need you to hang up the goddamn phone andââŠâ She let out a loud moan.
Jesseâs eyes widened. He looked her up and down.
âI donât think I wanna be on this phone call anymore.â Robaire said awkwardly. âI kinda feel like a third party in thisâŠdeeply personal experience of yours.â
âYeah, no. I gotta go anyway.â Jesse said as he leaned over to wipe the sweat off her brow. âI think itâs almost time.â
âAwww, thatâs sweet.â Robaire swooned. âGood luck, you gââ he was cut off by another moan. âO-Oh.â
âGET OFF THE PHONE, MAN!â Jesse yelled frantically. âIâM A LITTLE PREOCCUPIED!â
âRight, right. Hanging up, watching your kid.â Robaire nodded and hung up the phone he paused. âHow hard could a two year old be? Litta and Sabrina were pretty chill.â He looked back at his phone. âAt least itâs not that.â He shuddered.
âââ
Sorry for such a short scene and for kinda vanishing on yâallđ
Iâve been super busy with my job and trying to get my mental health under control, but I have no intention of abandoning the series. I just need breaks for my brain. Thank you guys for sticking around through the long waitsđ«¶đŸ
#4town headcanons#4town fanfic#4town jesse#4town robaire#4town aaron t#4town z#4town taeyoung#turning red#turning red 4town#4town#4townie
23 notes
·
View notes
Text
The Fire In Your Eyes
part IX: horseshoe overlook v
pairing: Arthur Morgan x fem!reader
word count: 6.1k
summary: Three days after watching Arthur fall, three days of grief, three days of regret, and it all comes crashing down on you in one bittersweet moment.
a/n: here we are fellas... a much awaited chapter, technically the second half of last chapter. Star waits three days at the bank of the river... and so I've made you wait three days too. I want to say a few things so if you're sticking around to read the notes buckle up. Firstly I could absolutely not have done this chapter without Margo (linked below). She literally held my hand through writing this lol, and offered me more support, kindness, and praise than I deserve. She gave me so many tips and ideas and suggestions for this and I'm just so proud of the way it turned out, thanks to her. This was a group effort for sure. Secondly, I'm still in shock from the level of support this series has been getting. Its just incredible to see how many people come back so consistently. Last but not least, I love you guys, really I do. And I can't wait to see what you guys have to say about this chapter.
beta read by @margowritesthings
warnings: nsfw, 18+, minors dni, violence
series extras
SERIES MASTERPOST
It's been three days, searching the banks, knowing that he won't be back, won't be coming home. You saw him hit the water, and he didn't come back up. A fall like that is barely survivable. You know he's gone and it isn't until you allow yourself to think it that you break. All that you should have told him, should have opened up about and you didn't. You didn't. And now Arthur will never know any of it.
Arthur is gone, and he left thinking that you didnât want him. You hate yourself, for your inability to open up and you hate him for this whole job. You told him you didnât feel right about it but no one listened. Now he's gone and you're so mad, so angry with the world and your heart and him.Â
It's pouring, thundering and lightning in the dark night and you've started to accept that he isn't coming back. In your head you know it, it's all you've thought about. You know he's gone, he's never returning to you, but your anger keeps you from returning to camp because what is the gang to you without Arthur? Can you really go back there and live with his ghost?
The rain pounds down on the top of your tent, falling down and drenching the ground. Lightning lights up the night, showcasing to you the dark, empty lake. John had come by a day ago, and when you realized he was alone your heart shattered all over again. It's a strange thing, you realize, to love someone but never have the courage to admit it until it's too late. Thinking back, you know you loved Arthur, it's obvious, but you couldn't admit it at the time. It took losing him to realize how much you need him. You don't know who you are, here now, without him. You belong nowhere, you have nothing, you want nothing other than him.Â
You think about going up north, up to West Elizabeth for a while, but you can't bring yourself to leave the shore just in case. You haven't eaten. You haven't slept. You've been sitting in this tent at night haunted by ghosts and regrets, and surveying the lake in the day, futile as it may be. You know you need to do something, to go somewhere other than this damn shore, but you're lost. Your head tells you to run, but your heart tells you to go back to those who care about you.Â
Arthur cared about you. And it's sick, and it's twisted but you're so mad at him for your feelings, so mad that he cared about you so much because it made losing him that much harder.Â
Lost in thought, you don't even hear the footsteps as they approach the tent, nor do you hear Balius's quiet nicker. The rain doesn't help, coming down along with thunder that shakes the ground. You don't even notice his presence until he speaks up.Â
"Star?"Â
Everything stops. Your eyes go wide, and immediately fill with tears at the familiar, gravelly voice that you haven't been able to get out of your head for three days. At first you're sure you're imagining it, losing your mind, until he speaks up again.Â
"Star? Y'in there?" He asks again, and too shocked and confused to speak, you crawl out of the tent. Your eyes land on him as you stand in the rain and you freeze, mouth agape. He looksâŠÂ he looks fine. And you take a step back as the emotion of it all comes crashing down. At first you're shocked and confused, and then you're relieved⊠and then you're mad. Because you spent three days thinking he was dead, and he's standing in front of you washed up in a brand new outfit with a smile on his face. The rain soaks in your clothes, drenching you as you try to breathe.Â
"Where have you been?!" You cry out, full of emotion and fear and rage. Arthur sees it all playing out on your face, and his eyebrows draw together.Â
"What-" He begins but you interrupt him.
"Why are you walking up here like everythings just fine? Where were you?!" You half cry- half hiss, thinking of all the time you'd spent scanning the water, waiting for his body to wash up.Â
"Swam down the river and hid out for a couple days till the bounty hunters lost me." Arthur sighs like it's the most obvious thing in the world, "What's the matter wit you?"Â
Arthur isn't used to having someone to return to. No one asks or complains if Arthur comes back late from a job, he's never had anyone care so much as to worry for him like this- he's just not used to it.
You huff, a humorless, sarcastic laugh.Â
"So you were just hidin' out?" You ask as a loud boom of thunder shakes the ground.Â
"Yeah." Arthur huffs, irritated with your attitude. Your tone is angry, condescending and sarcastic as you continue on. Tears fill your eyes, but he can't see them in the dark.
"Well, I'm glad you've been safe all this time." You reach into your tent grabbing his hat before throwing it towards him angrily. "Here's your damn hat. Found it washed up in the river after you fell. Y'know, it would have been nice if you let me know- If you let me know you were just camping, taking a few days off while I've been here!" You yell, fighting back sobs, watching as he grips his soaked hat, growing more confused.Â
"Star- what is your problem?"Â
"It doesn't even matter." You toss your hands in the air, chuckling humorlessly. Your hair is soaked through, and Arthur glances to the sky as it lights up with bright white lightning.Â
"Clearly it does matter! Ain't my fault you can't express your damn feelings!" He yells, growing angry alongside you.Â
"Oh, that is rich coming from you. Like you can?!" You immediately bite back, voice growing louder as you step closer to him.Â
"Yeah! I can, with you! I told you about my past, about my son and my parents and Mary! And I know nothing- I know nothing about you- what you want, where you've been." Arthur yells louder than the thunder, pointing his finger in your face as he does so, "You wonât open up and it's killing you. God- what are you so afraid of?! What's holdinâ you back? It's eating at you and you won't just deal with it SO WHAT IN THE HELL IS YOUR PROBLE-"Â
"I THOUGHT YOU WERE DEAD!" You yell, stepping forward with your shoulders squared, meeting him with just as much aggression. You're so angry with him, for the train and for coming back like nothing happened. Your anger gets the better of you as you lean forward, hands pressed against his chest and you shove him backwards with all the fire you can muster, growling as you do. He stumbles backwards, eyebrows drawn together as you ball your fists, ready to scream at him, to berate him for leaving you out here. But at the thought, something in your heart cracks, and the fire and the rage pales in comparison to the fear of losing him.Â
A loud boom of lightning sounds out, and Arthur prepares for your inevitable verbal knives with his eyes cast on the ground, but you never throw them.Â
When he looks back up, your shoulders are rising up and down heavily, and your finger points at him like you're about to chastise him, but you don't. He watches as your shoulders slump slightly, and he sees the way your hand, pointed at him, falters. Glancing up to your eyes, he sees that you're fighting back tears, and biting down on your lip to stop it from trembling.Â
Exhausted, and terrified and hurting, you can't find it within you anymore to yell. In fact your voice is barely above a whisper as you meet his green eyes,Â
"I spent days thinking you were dead⊠Do you have any idea what that was like?" Â
Arthur sees the moment that you break. He watches as your face crumples, and he sees the pain that you've been going through. God, he didn't even think. He didn't even think. You crumple, erupting into quiet sobs as you hold your face in your hands. In two strides his arms are around you, and you sink into his touch, letting all of the pain and the grief be washed away by the rain.
"I'm so sorry, Star. Shit, I'm so sorry. I'm here. It's okay." He coos, protecting you from the rain with his warmth as you sob into his shirt, wrapping your arms around him to make sure he's really here.Â
"John had to pry me away from that bridgeâŠ" You choke out, "I thought you were dead and I can't- I can't lose you, please, please don't leave me-" You whimper, feeling more vulnerable than you ever have in your life, but knowing that you trust Arthur with every fiber of your being to be the one to piece you back together. At your words, Arthur's heart shatters, falling to the ground in fragmented pieces along with your own that had fallen apart three days ago. Even with the rain, lightning and the pitch black, he cups your cheeks, pulling your teary eyed gaze up to him.Â
"Look at me. You aren't alone- look at me, Star- I'm not going anywhere."Â
And looking into his eyes, seeing him here, you know it's a promise he intends to keep. He's in front of you, he's safe, and having him here is too much and not enough all at once. He's scanning your eyes, searching for something to signal that you're going to be okay, and that's when it happens. With his hands resting on your face, and his eyes searching yours, you lean up on your toes, and you kiss him. You kiss him with everything you have in you, ignoring the storm and the pain in your heart. You thought you'd never have the chance to do this. And with him here in front of you, you need him to know that you want him too. You've repressed so much love and so much emotion, and now that he's here in front of you, you can't help but feel it all.Â
He's shocked at first, eyes open and lips slack until he catches up and leans back into you with just as much emotion. His eyes slip shut, and you curl your hands into his shirt, opening your mouth for him to gain entrance. Your tears slip down your cheeks, mixing in with your lips. It's hungry and raw and filled with the emotion of you terrified of losing him, and needing him in every way possible now that he's here.
You pull away to catch your breath, tears slipping down your cheeks as you look up to him, making sure once again he's still here. He smiles down at you, wiping your cheek with his thumb, smearing the rain and the tears away. And then you're pulling him back down to you, kissing him again with the same hunger, and he kisses you back. His hands grip onto your waist and he pulls you against him as your lips slot against each other. It's him who breaks the kiss this time, and he looks down to your eyes, his green irises searching yours and seeing the intention in your gaze.
"You sure you want this?" He asks you, rain soaking his hair and causing a piece to hang down in front of his face.Â
"Stop talking." You whisper, barely a breath as you run your fingers through his hair before leaning up to kiss him again. Your hands grip onto him, and you whimper into his mouth as his tongue mixes with yours. You need more, you need him. You need to know he's with you.Â
Arthur seems to read your mind, hands grabbing the underside of your thighs as he pulls you up against him, carrying you. Your legs wrap around his hips, and you only break the kiss momentarily as he carries you into the tent. He lays you down on the soft blankets, taking a moment to admire you laid before him in the lantern light. Then he lines your body, leaning over you on his forearms as the storm rages on outside. His lips are on you again, in the crook of your neck, kissing the spot where your pulse beats erratically. Your legs are still wrapped around his waist, and as he kisses you, his left hand unbuttons your shirt.Â
"You done this before?" Arthur asks, pressing messy kisses to your jawline. He remembers your conversation up in the Grizzlies, and he's almost certain this is new for you. You shake your head.Â
"No." You admit. You're no saint, but you've never trusted anyone enough to go this far, not before Arthur at least.Â
He exhales, nodding, but he seems hesitant, his hands slowing on your buttons. You grip either side of face, pulling his attention to you.
"I want it to be you. I need it to be you." You admit, whining as he groans, nodding. He leans back, sitting up in between your legs to shed his clothes. You help, pulling his shirt off of him quickly once the buttons are undone. He's left in just his jeans then, but you stop him from taking them off. You pull him down back over top of you, and he obliges, though a bit confused.Â
"Kiss me." You plead, and he does. He kisses your lips over and over again, he kisses your neck and your jaw and your forehead while you get used to everything. He wants to do right by you, he wants to do this your way.Â
You reach your hand down between your bodies as Arthur pops the last button to your shirt. You line your hand along the bulge in his jeans, and you press against it, eliciting a deep groan from Arthur. You smirk, popping the button of his jeans before slipping your hand inside. You wrap your hand around his shaft, feeling how much he wants you.Â
It's overwhelming, all the feelings he gives you. In every way. He's perfect. Warm and loving, and his tan skin is kissed with freckles all over and he's so beautiful it makes your heart ache.
"I'm ready, but I don't know- How do we do this?" You whisper against Arthur's ear. You're letting him take control, and he nods, kissing your lips softly.Â
"Let me take care of you, let me be strong for you." He whispers, pulling your shirt over your shoulders and kissing your collarbone until there is a mark. Then he leans down, pulling your dark jeans down over your legs by the waistband, leaving you fully exposed. Once your denims hit the discarded pile of clothes, Arthur leans back, smiling down at you. You can't find it within you to be self conscious, not with the way he's looking at you. You lean up on your elbows, watching him drink you in as he leans up to grip onto your hand.Â
"You're so beautifulâŠ" He mumbles, eyes trailing up your figure lovingly. He squeezes your hand, and leans down to your right thigh where a messy scar lies, the gunshot wound from Blackwater. He kisses the scarred skin.Â
"N' so strong." He whispers, rubbing his thumb over your knuckles. Leaning up to meet him, you crash your lips against his own, trying to shove his jeans down off his form. He chuckles, leaning back to shed the denim. Now both fully undressed, he stops, looking over you again. Your wet hair is sprawled out on the blankets, lips plump from where he's kissed them. He's sure you're the most beautiful thing he's ever laid eyes on.
"Arthur-" You whimper, pulling him back down to you by his hand. He takes his time warming you up. There's no rush, and you're so glad to just be together.Â
He places kisses down your chest, in between the valley of your breasts, and you chuckle, fingers intertwining into his hair as you pull him back up to your lips.Â
"Arthur?" You breathe out.Â
"Hmm?"Â
"Touch me." You plead, spreading your legs for Arthur. He smiles, running a finger down your thigh as he leans in to kiss your neck. You gasp, feeling his fingers brush against your core. He stops, groaning when he feels how wet you are, the sound cathartic. Then once you wrap your legs around his waist, he resumes his pace. His thumb gently rubs around the small bundle of nerves at your core, and you gasp, gripping onto his shoulders as he continues to kiss your neck. Then as his thumb continues, his middle finger stretches into your tight heat, and your nails dig even deeper into his shoulders.Â
"Please, just-" You beg, but he stops you, pressing a kiss to your lips.Â
"Sweetheart, I gotta take my time. I don't wanna hurt you." He says, and you nod, trusting him. He works his finger in you for a while, curling it up and coaxing little gasps from you. Then, he stretches a second finger into you, and you wince from the pull, but after a while of him working you, it starts to feel good. And shortly you're breathing quickly, ready.Â
"Perfect." Arthur whispers, sliding his fingers out of you while he presses a kiss to your forehead. His arms flex on either side of your head as he holds himself up, and your legs wrap around his waist as he lines himself up.Â
"You ready?"Â
"Yes, yes-" You mumble.Â
You feel the tip of his length against your entrance, and you spread your legs even further for him. And then he's sliding in, slowly. You gasp loudly, gripping onto him tightly as he thrusts in, slow as to not hurt you.Â
"S'it hurt? You okay?" Arthur asks, stilling as you toss your head back and pant.Â
"No- yes-?" You whimper, acclimating to the feeling. You nod, signaling him to continue as the thunder rumbles outside, not nearly as loud as your gasping breaths.
"Oh, Arthur-" You moan as he slides into the hilt, and bumps into your sweet spot. He slides back out partially, and then picks up a slow, steady rhythm. Your body arches beneath him, and you moan, pulling his face down to yours in search of his lips, tears coming in rivulets. He kisses you again, giving you butterflies as he thrusts in and out of you. You grant him access to your mouth then, and when he pulls away to breathe, still thrusting steadily, you whimper, tears running down your cheeks.Â
"Star?" Arthur asks, worried. And he stills his movements.Â
"No- don't stop." You beg, pulling his head down into your chest as he resumes his movements.Â
"I'm so glad you're okay Arthur." You cry, shaking against him as you hold his head against you.Â
His lips are on yours then, reminding you that he is here with you, safe, loving you.Â
"I'm right here, darlin'." He reassures, and you nod against him, biting your lip. You can't help the moans that you start to let out, timed with every one of Arthur's thrusts. He runs his thumb over your hard nipple, teasing it and giving you goosebumps. You don't have to worry about the noise, as there is no one to hear you but the raging storm outside. The power of the black clouds, bright lightning and pounding of rain pale in comparison to the crashing together of you and Arthur. Your moans seem to encourage Arthur, and he begins to thrust even harder into you, kissing you in between his movements. You can't keep your hands off of him, running them from his face, pulling his lips to yours or digging them into his shoulders as you gasp and moan.Â
He feels the same way, gripping your hips, kissing your breasts, and your lips and your neck it's almost too much. You feel yourself approaching an orgasm quickly, but you fight it, clamping down on yourself in an attempt to slow the process. You don't want this moment to end, you could stay here forever with him, and never have to worry about anything else. But your abdomen clenches and you feel your nerves begin to tingle. Arthur isn't oblivious to this, and he runs his thumb over your sensitive bud, leaning down to whisper in your ear.
"Star, let go." He whispers, lightly biting your earlobe. You shake your head, gripping his shoulders as tight as you can manage. .
"No." You argue, squinting your eyes shut and shaking your head, thighs clamping around him as you try to stop the inevitable.Â
"Darlin, let go. I told you, I'm not goin' anywhere." He whispers again, and you release, automatically setting off the intense waves of pleasure that crash down over you. You set Arthur over the edge, constricting around him and your moans fill the tent as you arch your back, pulling his lips down to yours. You moan into his mouth, hips rocking against his own as you climax, feeling so close to him and so intimate and vulnerable. You never knew it could be such a beautiful thing.Â
He begins to groan loudly in your ear, and you pull him down to you as you continue to rock and moan against him. Your grip on him tightens, and you're not sure whether or not he's planning on pulling out, but you don't want him to. You need him with you. Your legs wrap even tighter around him and he gets the message. A few stuttering breaths later and Arthur groans, grinding his hips against you as he finishes in you, lips pressing kisses to your own between heavy groans and breaths.Â
His forehead falls against yours, resting there as he catches his breath. You do too, still clinging to him in every way possible. After a few moments, he presses a slow kiss to your forehead, and then slides out of you. You wince from the pull, but once he lies down on the blankets beside you, he pulls you into the crook of his arm and covers you with the blanket. You rest your head on his chest, soothed by his heart beat after the past three days.Â
"You okay?" Arthur asks, running his hand up and down your back over the blanket. You nod, truthfully.Â
"I think I'm better than I've been in a long time." You admit. Arthur leans up on his elbow, grabbing your canteen from his side of the tent.Â
"Here." He offers you the water, and you take it willingly, sipping down some of the cool liquid before handing it back to him.
You cuddle down against his chest again, hand sprawled out on his stomach as he looks up at the ceiling, thinking.Â
"We gotta talk about this. Please, don't close up again, not now." Arthur says, worried that come morning you'll close yourself off again. You nod. Truly, you have no intention of hiding anymore, not after tonight. But for now you don't want to talk, you just want to be with him.
"In the morning?" You ask, tucking yourself into his side, yawning.Â
"Yeah, in the morning." He whispers, and you lean up, pressing one last, slow kiss to his lips. He chuckles as you toss your leg over his, formed tightly against him.Â
"Arthur?" You ask, not meeting his eyes.Â
"Hmm?" He asks, hand still running up and down your back while the other holds yours tightly.Â
"I'm so glad you're okay." You say again, a tear falling down your cheek and getting lost against his chest hair. You draw stars on his bare skin, distracting yourself as he wraps the blanket tighter around you both, protecting you from the thunder outside.Â
"I know, sweetheart. S'alright now, you just get some sleep."
Everything seems to make sense now, like it's finally fallen into place. You grip onto his hand, holding it as you start to drift off to sleep. You're his grief, his joy, everything he desires and loves. And you feel the same about him. You've denied yourself this for so long, that finally having it happened in one big collision. You wouldn't change it, lying here with him now. You know you have to talk about this, and you have to get Arthur back to camp, but it's all a problem for tomorrow. Right now it is about the two of you, just existing together for the first time. Â
â â â âÂ
When you begin to wake up, it takes you a few moments to come to your surroundings. Your eyelashes flutter open, eyes squinting to block out the harsh sunlight that is filtering through the tent flap. There is a strong, steady warmth underneath you, and realizing your surroundings, you smile. Your head is laying on Arthurâs chest, legs still intertwined and hands still locked together under the blankets from the night before. Arthur's other hand runs soothingly up and down your bare back, and you prop your chin on his chest to look at him.
"How'd you sleep?" He asks, voice deep and groggy.Â
"Real good." You hum, telling the truth. You've slept in the same bed as Arthur on a handful of occasions, but you've never been able to do so as openly as now. You've never woken up so content before, even with the residual ache in your hips. It's a good ache, a reminder of where Arthur had touched you, binded his body to yours in the most intimate of ways.
"I'm sorry that I just⊠jumped you last night." You whisper with a chuckle, fingers running down Arthur's chest, tracing through the sandy blonde hair there.Â
"Do you regret it?" Arthur asks, looking down at you sprawled over his chest. Immediately, you shake your head.
"No. Not at all." You say truthfully. Even though the circumstances around your crashing together were less than ideal, you don't regret it even for a moment.
"Good." Arthur hums, smiling down at you.Â
It grows quiet for a while, comfortably so. You listen to the birds and the river, but mostly Arthur's steady breathing, and you realize that you could lie here with him forever. You thought you'd lost him, and now that he's here, you can't bring yourself to let go for fear that he will disappear again. At the thought, you realize that you've not discussed what happens now, and a question forms on your lips. Your hand is still intertwined with Arthur's, and you play with his fingers as you speak up.Â
"I reckon I already know the answer to this⊠but this was more than just sex right?" You ask, a little nervous. You're almost certain this is an emotional commitment, but your anxiety still prods at you. Arthur cracks a smile, bringing your wrist up to his lips before tenderly kissing the point where your pulse beats.
"Yes," He laces his fingers back with your own, "I'm all yours darlin', if you'll have me."
"Always." You whisper, ear pressed against his chest. The rhythmic pounding of his heart is a sound you can't get enough of as you slip your eyes closed, still reassuring yourself that he's here.Â
"We gotta head back soon," You sigh, "I know John is worried sick. I'm sure everyone else is too." You whisper, feeling a pang of guilt in your chest for keeping John in the dark while you'd kept Arthur to yourself all night.Â
"Just a few more minutes." Arthur counters, wrapping his arms around your waist. His thumb glides over your lower back, and you look up to see him lost in his head again.Â
"Why did you stay out here? Why didn't you go back to camp with the others?" Arthur asks, propping his hand under his head to look at you.Â
"How could I have left you? I didn't know if you were alive, I didn't think you were, god- that fall⊠but the thought of you hurt somewhere, or needing help, I couldn't just leave." You whisper, emotion bubbling up again at the thought of his fall. You don't bother to hide it anymore, even though your nature wants you to.Â
"I can't stop seeing it, Arthur. I've never been that scared in my life." You admit.Â
"It was a hell of a fall, I'll tell you that. Hurt like hell hittin' the water too. I didn't even know if I was alive, the water turned me around real bad and then I was on the shore of the Upper Montana River." He explains, eyes lost in the memory, "Hid out for a while and I heard the law whistles so I stole a horse n' ran to Strawberry. I was so worried about you⊠I didn't see you get away."Â
"Cause I didn't." You whisper, "John had to pull me away from the bridge. Athena carried me here and I sat in the grass the rest of the night just⊠waiting for you," You take a deep breath, a loose tear slipping down your cheek, "and then your hat washed up, and I was sure you weren't coming back."
You can't shake it. Every time you bring up the bridge it all comes rushing back.Â
"I'm sorry. I'm sorry I didn't come back to you." Arthur hums, feeling terribly guilty as he sits up in the tent. You sit up next to him, pulling a blanket around your shoulders to cover your breasts.Â
"Well, you're here now." You whisper, teary eyes looking into his. He shakes his head, and you see the regret in his eyes.Â
"I shouldn't have called you a hypocrite. That was unfair of me." Arthur says, and your hand reaches up to his cheek, running through the thick stubble there.Â
"No, you were right. That's somethin' I've thought about a lot the past few days, somethin' I plan on workin' on." You say, "And, Arthur, I shouldn't have gone through your journal."
Arthur huffs, humorously.Â
"S'all you anyway." Arthur admits, and your eyebrows pull together, not understanding.Â
"My journal. It's all you." He reiterates and you smirk.Â
And then he's pulling you into his lap, unable to keep his hands off you now that he's able to touch you like this.Â
"We have to go." You chuckle as Arthur runs his thumb over the purple splotches on your collarbone. His lips are on your jawline in a heartbeat, pressing slow, languid kisses to it.Â
"They can wait." He whispers against your skin, thumbs gripping onto your bare hips as the blanket slips down from your shoulders. You lean into his kisses, loving the feeling of his lips on your skin, something you've denied yourself for so long.Â
Your stomach grumbles lightly, and Arthur slowly leans back, raising an eyebrow at you.Â
"You eaten anything?" He asks, and you sigh.Â
"No." You admit, sighing as he slides you down off of his lap.Â
"C'mon, let me make you breakfast."Â
"Didn't think you were the type; cookin' a girl breakfast the morning after." You chuckle as Arthur starts plucking your wet clothes up off the floor, tossing them in a useless heap.Â
"Yeah, well⊠only for you." Arthur huffs, grabbing your saddlebag from his side of the tent.
"You got any other clothes? These are drenched from the rain." Arthur asks, nodding to your outfit from last night. You nod, searching through the bag until you find a decent outfit. You grab a pair of black jeans and a white long sleeved shirt and you pair it with a tight black vest and a choker-style neckerchief, it's a damn cute outfit.Â
âAlright, go on and get breakfast ready, Iâm starvin.â You joke, pulling your shirt over your arms and buttoning it from the bottom up. Arthur laughs, eyes lingering on you for a moment before he groans, getting himself dressed for the day.Â
He makes a little fire out front, and you smile, sitting at the entrance of the open tent as he prods and pokes at the smoldering logs with a stick. He puts on a little pot of coffee, and pulls a few cans from his satchel.Â
âIt ainât much, but itâs what we got.â Arthur says, stabbing his knife into the top of one of the cans and cutting away the seal. He hands it out to you then, and you smile at the label. Strawberries, another delicious treat that Arthur had stashed away in his bag.
âItâs perfect.â You hum, slipping your fingers into the can and pulling out one of the berries. Today proves to be the calm after the storm, and despite the rain that soaks into the ground, covering the grass in a mist, the day is beautiful. The sun shines brightly down onto you and Arthur, sipping your coffees and making quiet, comfortable conversation. One by one, eating the berries, you begin to feel replenished. Not having eaten for the past three days, too devastated to even move, you devour your whole can of strawberries, and then you pick at Arthurâs. It breaks his heart a little, seeing how youâve deprived yourself of basic needs in his absence, but he says nothing. You squint your eyes shut, relishing in the warm bitterness of your coffee until youâve drunk it all down.Â
âThank you.â You say, placing the empty cup on the ground next to the empty cans, âFor everything.â
âCourse.â Arthur smiles, standing from the ground with a groan. He picks up the trash, and you raise an eyebrow at him as he tosses it into the woods. In just a matter of one night heâs managed to piece you back together, both physically and emotionally. Itâs a debt youâll owe him forever, though you know heâll ask for nothing in return.Â
âStar?â Arthur asks, looking at the tent as you stand from it, packing up, âThis Johnâs tent?â He asks, looking over the familiar dark camping kit, one that heâs pitched his own next to on many occasions while out working.
Your eyes go wide and you snort, remembering that John had left you his camping kit back when youâd told him you planned on staying by the river.Â
âOh my god-â You say, horrified, âWeâll have to get him a new one.âÂ
Arthur chuckles, amused as he brings the tent down and starts packing it up with the blankets.Â
âNah, he wonât know.â Arthur brushes it off, snickering to himself.Â
âArthur-â You chastise, jaw open slightly as he rolls everything up and ties it onto the back of Balius. Arthur says nothing, a smirk on his lips as he walks to the front of his scarred shire, petting his head.Â
âMissed ya, boy. I hope you took real good care of the lady while I was gone, I know you did.â Arthur whispers to his stallion, patting his neck a few times while pulling some mints from his saddle bag. He gives Balius one, and then looks back to you, blushing at the smile on your lips from his whispering.Â
âReady?â He asks, gripping the horn of his saddle.Â
âAs Iâll ever be.â You sigh, kicking dirt into the fire before mounting onto Athena, patting her in thanks for getting you across the river all those days ago.
You wonder what happens now. When you return to camp will Arthur showcase your newfound relationship?- If that's what youâre calling it, that is. You donât know if things will slip back into their usual routine, or if this will change everything. Youâre not ready for the gawking, hushed whispers of the girls, or the disapproving glare of Dutch. Though it's nonsensical, you feel that everyone will know what happened out here, and you feel terribly selfish for spending the night with Arthur when his own family didnât even know he was alive. Still, you donât regret it.Â
Trotting across the river back towards Horseshoe Overlook, back towards home, you glance up ahead. Arthur is in front of you leading the way, and you release a breath, letting all of the worry and the guilt fall from your shoulders and be lost in the river. Because no matter what faces you back at camp, he's with you now, by your side with no intentions of leaving. You'll face it together.
taglist: @margofiore @mrsarthurmorgan7 @woman-with-no-name @tillith @luvliewriting @pine4pple-b0i @photo1030 @dudsparrow
series taglist: @catnotbread @chxosangxl @globetrotter28 @justalittlerayofpitchblack @fruittiest-of-loops @randomidk-123 @heyworld-whatsup @btsiguess-kpop @how-the-heck-would-i-know @rratman @eyelovie
#arthur morgan x female reader#arthur morgan x reader#arthur morgan#arthur morgan x you#arthur morgan fanfic#red dead redemption 2#no im not hiding that in the tags pfffft#arthur morgan smut
222 notes
·
View notes